<SPAN name="startofbook"></SPAN>
<div class="center"><SPAN name="cover.jpg" id="cover.jpg"></SPAN><ANTIMG src="images/cover.jpg" alt="cover" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_i" id="Page_i">[Pg i]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="bold2"><i>THE ROMANCE OF A SHOP.</i></p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_ii" id="Page_ii">[Pg ii]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i002.jpg" alt="Logo" /></div>
<hr />
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/titlepage.jpg" alt="title page" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_iii" id="Page_iii">[Pg iii]</SPAN></span></p>
<h1>THE ROMANCE<br/>OF A SHOP.</h1>
<p class="bold space-above">BY</p>
<p class="bold2">AMY LEVY.</p>
<p class="bold space-above">BOSTON<br/>CUPPLES AND HURD<br/>The Algonquin Press<br/>1889</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_v" id="Page_v">[Pg v]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i005.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2>CONTENTS</h2>
<hr class="smler" />
<table summary="CONTENTS">
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER I.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"><span class="smaller">PAGE</span></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">IN THE BEGINNING</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_1">1</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER II.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">FRIENDS IN NEED</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_16">16</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER III.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">WAYS AND MEANS</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_36">36</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER IV.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">NUMBER TWENTY B.</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_47">47</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER V.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">THIS WORKING-DAY WORLD </td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_65">65</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER VI.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">TO THE RESCUE</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_77">77</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_vi" id="Page_vi">[Pg vi]</SPAN></span> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER VII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A NEW CUSTOMER</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_93">93</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER VIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A DISTINGUISHED PERSON</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_108">108</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER IX.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">SHOW SUNDAY</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_125">125</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER X.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">SUMMING UP</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_142">142</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XI.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A CONFIDENCE</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_159">159</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">GERTRUDE IS ANXIOUS</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_170">170</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A ROMANCE</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_181">181</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XIV.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">LUCY</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_190">190</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XV.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">CRESSIDA</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_203">203</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XVI.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A WEDDING</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_216">216</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_vii" id="Page_vii">[Pg vii]</SPAN></span> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XVII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A SPECIAL EDITION</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_225">225</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XVIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">PHYLLIS</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_236">236</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XIX.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">THE SYCAMORES</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_246">246</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XX.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">IN THE SICK-ROOM</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_257">257</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XXI.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">THE LAST ACT</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_266">266</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XXII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">HOPE AND A FRIEND</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_272">272</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XXIII.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">A DISMISSAL</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_281">281</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2" class="center">CHAPTER XXIV.</td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">AT LAST</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_289">289</SPAN></td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td colspan="2"> </td>
</tr>
<tr>
<td class="left">EPILOGUE</td>
<td><SPAN href="#Page_298">298</SPAN></td>
</tr>
</table>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_1" id="Page_1">[Pg 1]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i001.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<p class="bold2">THE ROMANCE OF A SHOP.</p>
<hr class="smler" />
<h2><span>CHAPTER I.</span> <span class="smaller">IN THE BEGINNING.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Turn, Fortune, turn thy wheel and lower the proud;</i></div>
<div><i>Turn thy wild wheel through sunshine, storm, and cloud;</i></div>
<div><i>Thy wheel and thee we neither love nor hate.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Tennyson.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>There stood on Campden Hill a large, dun-coloured house, enclosed by a
walled-in garden of several acres in extent. It belonged to no
particular order of architecture, and was more suggestive of comfort
than of splendour, with its great windows, and rambling, nondescript
proportions. On one side, built out from the house itself, was a big
glass structure, originally designed for a conservatory. On the April
morning<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_2" id="Page_2">[Pg 2]</SPAN></span> of which I write, the whole place wore a dejected and
dismantled appearance; while in the windows and on the outer wall of the
garden were fixed black and white posters, announcing a sale of effects
to take place on that day week.</p>
<p>The air of desolation which hung about the house had communicated itself
in some vague manner to the garden, where the trees were bright with
blossom, or misty with the tender green of the young leaves. Perhaps the
effect of sadness was produced, or at least heightened, by the pathetic
figure that paced slowly up and down the gravel path immediately before
the house; the figure of a young woman, slight, not tall, bare-headed,
and clothed in deep mourning.</p>
<p>She paused at last in her walk, and stood a moment in a listening
attitude, her face uplifted to the sky.</p>
<p>Gertrude Lorimer was not a beautiful woman, and such good looks as she
possessed varied from day to day, almost from hour to hour; but a
certain air of character and distinction clung to her through all her
varying moods, and redeemed her from a possible charge of plainness.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_3" id="Page_3">[Pg 3]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She had an arching, unfashionable forehead, like those of Lionardo da
Vinci's women, short-sighted eyes, and an expressive month and chin. As
she stood in the full light of the spring sunshine, her face pale and
worn with recent sorrow, she looked, perhaps, older than her
twenty-three years.</p>
<p>Pushing back from her forehead the hair, which, though not cut into a
"fringe," had a tendency to stray about her face, and passing her hand
across her eyes, with a movement expressive of mingled anxiety and
resolve, she walked quickly to the door of the conservatory, opened it,
and went inside.</p>
<p>The interior of the great glass structure would have presented a
surprise to the stranger expectant of palms and orchids. It was fitted
up as a photographer's studio.</p>
<p>Several cameras, each of a different size, stood about the room. In one
corner was a great screen of white-painted canvas; there were blinds to
the roof adapted for admitting or excluding the light; and paste-pots,
bottles, printing-frames, photographs in various stages of finish—a
nondescript<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_4" id="Page_4">[Pg 4]</SPAN></span> heap of professional litter—were scattered about the place
from end to end.</p>
<p>Standing among these properties was a young girl of about twenty years
of age; fair, slight, upright as a dart, with a glance at once alert and
serene.</p>
<p>The two young creatures in their black dresses advanced to each other,
then stood a moment, clinging to one another in silence.</p>
<p>It was the first time that either had been in the studio since the day
when their unforeseen calamity had overtaken them; a calamity which
seemed to them so mysterious, so unnatural, so past all belief, and yet
which was common-place enough—a sudden loss of fortune, immediately
followed by the sudden death of the father, crushed by the cruel blow
which had fallen on him.</p>
<p>"Lucy," said the elder girl at last, "is it only a fortnight ago?"</p>
<p>"I don't know," answered Lucy, looking round the room, whose familiar
details stared at her with a hideous unfamiliarity; "I don't know if it
is a hundred years or yesterday since I put that portrait of Phyllis in
the printing-frame! Have you told Phyllis?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_5" id="Page_5">[Pg 5]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"No, but I wish to do so at once; and Fanny. But here they come."</p>
<p>Two other black-gowned figures entered by the door which led from the
house, and helped to form a sad little group in the middle of the room.</p>
<p>Frances Lorimer, the eldest of them all, and half-sister to the other
three, was a stout, fair woman of thirty, presenting somewhat the
appearance of a large and superannuated baby. She had a big face, with
small, meaningless features, and faint, surprised-looking eyebrows. Her
complexion had once been charmingly pink and white, but the tints had
hardened, and a coarse red colour clung to the wide cheeks. At the
present moment, her little, light eyes red with weeping, her eyebrows
arched higher than ever, she looked the picture of impotent distress.
She had come in, hand in hand with Phyllis, the youngest, tallest, and
prettiest of the sisters; a slender, delicate-looking creature of
seventeen, who had outgrown her strength; the spoiled child of the
family by virtue of her youth, her weakness, and her personal charms.</p>
<p>Gertrude was the first to speak.</p>
<p>"Now that we are all together," she said,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_6" id="Page_6">[Pg 6]</SPAN></span> "it is a good opportunity for
talking over our plans. There are a great many things to be considered,
as you know. Phyllis, you had better not stand."</p>
<p>Phyllis cast her long, supple frame into the lounge which was regarded
as her special property, and Fanny sat down on a chair, wiping her eyes
with her black-bordered pocket-handkerchief. Gertrude put her hands
behind her and leaned her head against the wall.</p>
<p>Phyllis's wide, grey eyes, with their half-wistful, half-humorous
expression, glanced slowly from one to the other.</p>
<p>"Now that we are all grouped," she said, "there is nothing left but for
Lucy to focus us."</p>
<p>It was a very small joke indeed, but they all laughed, even Fanny. No
one had laughed for a fortnight, and at this reassertion of youth and
health their spirits rose with unexpected rapidity.</p>
<p>"Now, Gertrude, unfold your plans," said Lucy, in her clear tones and
with her air of calm resolve.</p>
<p>Gertrude played nervously with a copy of the <i>British Journal of
Photography</i> which she held, and began to speak with <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_7" id="Page_7">[Pg 7]</SPAN></span>hesitation, almost
with apology, as one who deprecates any undue assumption of authority.</p>
<p>"You know that Mr. Grimshaw, our father's lawyer, was here last night,"
she said; "and that he and I had a long talk together about business.
(He was sorry you were too ill to come down, Fanny.) He told me all
about our affairs. We are quite, quite poor. When everything is settled,
when the furniture is sold, he thinks there will be about £500 among us,
perhaps more, perhaps less."</p>
<p>Fanny's thin, feminine tones broke in on her sister's words—</p>
<p>"There is my £50 a-year that my mama left me; I am sure you are all
welcome to that."</p>
<p>"Yes, dear, yes," said Lucy, patting her shoulder; while Gertrude bit
her lip and went on—</p>
<p>"We cannot live for long on £500, as you must know. We must work. People
have been very kind. Uncle Sebastian has telegraphed for two of us to go
out to India; Mrs. Devonshire offers another two of us a home for as
long as we like. But I think we would all rather not accept these kind
offers?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_8" id="Page_8">[Pg 8]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Of course not!" cried Lucy and Phyllis in chorus, while Fanny
maintained a meek, consenting silence.</p>
<p>"The question remains," continued the speaker; "what can we do? There is
teaching, of course. We might find places as governesses; but we should
be at a great disadvantage without certificates or training of any sort.
And we should be separated."</p>
<p>"Oh, Gertrude," cried Fanny, "you might write! You write so beautifully!
I am sure you could make your fortune at it."</p>
<p>Gertrude's face flushed, but she controlled all other signs of the
irritation which poor hapless Fan was so wont to excite in her.</p>
<p>"I have thought about that, Fanny," she said; "but I cannot afford to
wait and hammer away at the publishers' doors with a crowd of people
more experienced and better trained than myself. No, I have another plan
to propose to you all. There is one thing, at least, that we can all
do."</p>
<p>"We can all make photographs, except Fan," said Phyllis, in a doubtful
voice.</p>
<p>"Exactly!" cried Gertrude, growing excited, and walking across to the
middle of the room; "we can make photographs!<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_9" id="Page_9">[Pg 9]</SPAN></span> We have had this studio,
with every proper arrangement for light and other things, so that we are
not mere amateurs. Why not turn to account the only thing we can do, and
start as professional photographers? We should all keep together. It
would be a risk, but if we failed we should be very little worse off
than before. I know what Lucy thinks of it, already. What have you
others to say to it?"</p>
<p>"Oh, Gertrude, need it come to that—to open a shop?" cried Fanny,
aghast.</p>
<p>"Fanny, you are behind the age," said Lucy, hastily. "Don't you know
that it is quite distinguished to keep a shop? That poets sell
wall-papers, and first-class honour men sell lamps? That Girton students
make bonnets, and are thought none the worse of for doing so?"</p>
<p>"<i>I</i> think it a perfectly splendid idea," cried Phyllis, sitting up; "we
shall be like that good young man in <i>Le Nabab</i>."</p>
<p>"Indeed, I hope we shall not be like André," said Gertrude, sitting down
by Phyllis on the couch and putting her arm round her, "especially as
none of us are likely to write successful tragedies by way of
compensation."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_10" id="Page_10">[Pg 10]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"You two people are getting frivolous," remarked Lucy, severely, "and
there are so many things to consider."</p>
<p>"First of all," answered Gertrude, "I want to convince Fanny. Think of
all the dull little ways by which women, ladies, are generally reduced
to earning their living! But a business—that is so different. It is
progressive; a creature capable of growth; the very qualities in which
women's work is dreadfully lacking."</p>
<p>"We have thought out a good many of the details," went on Lucy, who was
possessed of less imagination than her sister, but had a clearer
perception of what arguments would best appeal to Fanny's understanding.
"It would not absorb all our capital, we have so many properties
already. We thought of buying some nice little business, such as are
advertised every week in <i>The British Journal</i>. But of course we should
do nothing rashly, nor without consulting Mr. Grimshaw."</p>
<p>"Not for his advice," put in Gertrude, "but to arrange any transaction
for us."</p>
<p>"Gertrude and I," went on Lucy, "would do the work, and you, Fanny, if
you would, should be our housekeeper."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_11" id="Page_11">[Pg 11]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"And I," cried Phyllis, her great eyes shining, "I would walk up and
down outside, like that man in the High Street, who tells me every day
what a beautiful picture I should make!"</p>
<p>"Our photographs would be so good and our manners so charming that our
fame would travel from one end of the earth to the other!" added Lucy,
with a sudden abandonment of her grave and didactic manner.</p>
<p>"We would have afternoon tea in the studio on Sunday, to which everybody
should flock; duchesses, cabinet ministers, and Mr. Irving. We should
become the fashion, make colossal fortunes, and ultimately marry dukes!"
finished off Gertrude.</p>
<p>Fanny looked up, helpless but unconvinced. The enthusiasm of these young
creatures had failed to communicate itself to her. Their outburst of
spirits at such a time seemed to her simply shocking.</p>
<p>As Lucy had said, Frances Lorimer was behind the age. She was an
anachronism, belonging by rights to the period when young ladies played
the harp, wore ringlets, and went into hysterics.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_12" id="Page_12">[Pg 12]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Living, moving, and having her being well within the vision of three
pairs of searching and intensely modern young eyes, poor Fan could
permit herself neither these nor any kindred indulgences; but went her
way with a vague, inarticulate sense of injury—a round, sentimental peg
in the square, scientific hole of the latter half of the nineteenth
century.</p>
<p>Now, when the little tumult had in some degree subsided, she ventured
once more to address the meeting.</p>
<p>That was the worst of Fan; there was no standing up in fair fight and
having it out with her; you might as soon fight a feather-bed.
Convinced, to all appearances, one moment; the next, she would go back
to the very point from which she had started, with that mild but
terrible obstinacy of the weak.</p>
<p>"I suppose you know," she said, having once more recourse to the
black-bordered pocket-handkerchief, "what every one will think?"</p>
<p>"Every one will be dead against it. We know that, of course," said Lucy,
with the calm confidence of untried strength.</p>
<p>Fortunately the discussion was <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_13" id="Page_13">[Pg 13]</SPAN></span>interrupted at this juncture, by the
loud voice of the gong announcing luncheon.</p>
<p>Fanny rushed off to bathe her eyes. Gertrude ran upstairs to wash her
hands, and the two younger girls lingered together a few moments in the
studio.</p>
<p>"I wonder," said Phyllis, with the complete and unconscious cynicism of
youth, "why Fan has never married; she has just the sort of qualities
that men seem to think desirable in a wife and a mother!"</p>
<p>"Poor Fanny, don't you know?" answered Lucy. "There was a person once,
ages ago, but he was poor and had to go away, and Fan would have no one
else."</p>
<p>This was Lucy's version of that far away, uninteresting little romance;
Fanny's "disappointment," to which the heroine of it was fond of making
vaguely pathetic allusion. Fan would have no one else, her sister had
said; but perhaps another cause lay at the root of her constancy (and of
much feminine constancy besides); but if Lucy did not say no one else
would have Fan, Phyllis, who was younger and more merciless, chose to
accept the statement in its inverted form; which, by the by, neither<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_14" id="Page_14">[Pg 14]</SPAN></span>
she, nor I, nor you, reader, have authentic grounds for doing.</p>
<p>"Oh, I had heard about <i>that</i> before, naturally," she answered; but
further conversation on the subject was cut short by the appearance of
Fanny herself, come to summon them to the dining-room, where lunch was
set out on the great table.</p>
<p>Old Kettle, the butler, waited on them as usual, and there was nothing
in the nature of the viands to bring home to them the fact of their
altered circumstances; but it was a dismal meal, crowned with a sorrow's
crown of sorrow, the remembrance of happier things. In the vacant place
they all seemed to see the dead father, as he had been wont to sit among
them; charming, gay, <i>debonnair</i>, the life of the party; delighting no
less in the light-hearted sallies of his daughters, than in his own
neatly-polished epigrams; a man as brilliant as he had been
unsatisfactory; as little able to cope with the hard facts of existence
as he had been reckless in attacking them.</p>
<p>"Oh, girls," said Fanny, when the door had finally closed upon Kettle;
"Oh, girls, I have been thinking. If only circumstances had been
otherwise, if only—things had happened<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_15" id="Page_15">[Pg 15]</SPAN></span> a little differently, I might
have had a home to offer you, a home to which you might all have come!"</p>
<p>Overcome by this vision of possibilities, this resuscitation of her dead
and buried might-have-been, Miss Lorimer began to sob quietly; and the
poor eyes, which she had been at such pains to bathe, overflowed,
deluging the streaky expanses of newly-washed cheeks.</p>
<p>"Oh, I can't help it, I can't help it," moaned this shuttlecock of fate,
appealing to the stern young judges who sat silent around her; an appeal
which, if duly considered, will seem to be even more piteous than the
outbreak of emotion of which it was the cause.</p>
<p>Gertrude got up from her chair and went from the room; Phyllis sat
staring, with beautiful, unmoved, accustomed eyes; only Lucy, laying a
cool hand on her half-sister's burning fingers, spoke words of comfort
and of common sense.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_16" id="Page_16">[Pg 16]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i016.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER II.</span> <span class="smaller">FRIENDS IN NEED.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>And never say "no," when the world says "ay,"</i></div>
<div><i>For that is fatal.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">E. B. Browning.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>When Gertrude reached her room she flung herself on the bed, and lay
there passive, with face buried from the light.</p>
<p>She was worn out, poor girl, with the strain of the recent weeks; a
period into which a lifetime of events, thoughts, and experience seemed
to have crowded themselves.</p>
<p>Action, or thoughts concerned with plans of action, had become for the
moment impossible to her.</p>
<p>She realised, with a secret thrill of horror,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_17" id="Page_17">[Pg 17]</SPAN></span> that the moment had at
length come when she must look full in the face the lurking anguish of
which none but herself knew the existence; and which, in the press of
more immediate miseries, she had hitherto contrived to keep well in the
background of her thoughts. Only, she had known dimly throughout, that
face it she must, sooner or later; and now her hour had come.</p>
<p>There was some one, bound to her by every tie but the tie of words, who
had let the days of her trouble go by and had made no sign; a
fair-weather friend, who had fled before the storm.</p>
<p>In these few words are summed up the whole of Gertrude's commonplace
story.</p>
<p>Only to natures as proud and as passionate as hers, can the words convey
their full meaning.</p>
<p>She was not a woman easily won; not till after long siege had come
surrender; but surrender, complete, unquestioning, as only such a woman
can give.</p>
<p>Now, her being seemed shaken at the foundations, hurt at the vital
roots. As a passionate woman will, she thought: "If it had been his
misfortune, not mine!"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_18" id="Page_18">[Pg 18]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>In the hall lay a bit of pasteboard with "sincere condolence" inscribed
on it; and Gertrude had not failed to learn, from various sources, of
the presence at half a dozen balls of the owner of the card, and his
projected visit to India.</p>
<p>Gertrude rose from the bed with a choked sound, which was scarcely a
cry, in her throat. She had looked her trouble fairly in the eyes; had
not, as some women would have done, attempted to save her pride by
refusing to acknowledge its existence; but from the depths of her
humiliation, had called upon it by its name. Now for ever and ever she
turned from it, cast it forth from her; cast forth other things,
perhaps, round which it had twined itself; but stood there, at least, a
free woman, ready for action.</p>
<p>Thank God for action; for the decree which made her to some extent the
arbiter of other destinies, the prop and stay of other lives. For the
moment she caught to her breast and held as a friend that weight of
responsibility which before had seemed—and how often afterwards was to
seem—too heavy and too cruel a burden for her young strength.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_19" id="Page_19">[Pg 19]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"And now," she said, setting her lips, "for a clearance."</p>
<p>Soon the floor was strewn with a heap of papers, chiefly manuscripts,
whose dusty and battered air would have suggested to an experienced eye
frequent and fruitless visits to the region of Paternoster Row.</p>
<p>Gertrude, kneeling on the floor, bent over them with anxious face,
setting some aside, consigning others ruthlessly to the waste-paper
basket. One, larger and more travel-worn than the rest, she held some
time in her hand, as though weighing it in the balance. It was labelled:
<i>Charlotte Corday; a tragedy in five acts</i>; and for a time its fate
seemed uncertain; but it found its way ultimately to the basket.</p>
<p>A smart tap at the door roused Gertrude from her somewhat melancholy
occupation.</p>
<p>"Come in!" she cried, pushing back the straying locks from the ample
arch of her forehead, but retaining her seat among the manuscripts.</p>
<p>The handle turned briskly, and a blooming young woman, dressed in the
height of fashion, entered the room.</p>
<p>"My dear Gertrude, what's this? Rachel weeping among her children?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_20" id="Page_20">[Pg 20]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She spoke in high tones, but with an exaggeration of buoyancy which
bespoke nervousness. When last these friends had met, it had been in the
chamber of death itself; it was a little difficult, after that solemn
moment, to renew the every-day relations of life without shock or jar.</p>
<p>"Come in, Conny, and if you must quote the Bible, don't misquote it."</p>
<p>Constance Devonshire, heedless of her magnificent attire, cast herself
down by the side of her friend, and put her arms caressingly round her.
Her quick blue eye fell upon the basket with its overflowing papers.</p>
<p>"Gerty, what is the meaning of this massacre of the innocents?"</p>
<p>"'Vanity of vanities, saith the preacher,' since you seem bent on
Scriptural allusion, Conny."</p>
<p>"But, Gerty, all your tales and things! I should have thought"—she
blushed as she made the suggestion—"that you might have sold them. And
<i>Charlotte Corday</i>, too!"</p>
<p>"Poor Charlotte, she has been to market so often that I cannot bear the
sight of her; and now I have given her her quietus<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_21" id="Page_21">[Pg 21]</SPAN></span> as the Republic gave
it to her original. As for the other victims, they are not worth a tear,
and we will not discuss them."</p>
<p>She gathered up the remaining manuscripts, and put them in a drawer;
then, turning to her friend with a smile, demanded from her an account
of herself.</p>
<p>Miss Devonshire's presence, alien as it was to her present mood, acted
with a stimulating effect on Gertrude. To Conny she knew herself to be a
very tower of strength; and such knowledge is apt to make us strong, at
least for the time being.</p>
<p>"Oh, there's nothing new about me!" answered Conny, wrinkling her
handsome, discontented face. "Gerty, why won't you come to us, you and
Lucy, and let the others go to India?"</p>
<p>Gertrude laughed at this summary disposal of the family.</p>
<p>"Of course I knew you wouldn't come," said Conny, in an injured voice;
"but, seriously, Gerty, what are you going to do?"</p>
<p>In a few words Gertrude sketched the plan which she had propounded to
her sisters that morning.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_22" id="Page_22">[Pg 22]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I don't believe it is possible," said Miss Devonshire, with great
promptness; "but it sounds very nice," she added with a sigh, and
thought, perhaps, of her own prosperous boredom.</p>
<p>The bell rang for tea, and Gertrude began brushing her hair. Constance
endeavoured to seize the brush from her hands.</p>
<p>"You are not coming down, my dear, indeed you are not! You are going to
lie down, while I go and fetch your tea."</p>
<p>"I had much rather not, Conny. I am quite well."</p>
<p>"You look as pale as a ghost. But you always have your own way. By the
by, Fred is downstairs; he walked over with me from Queen's Gate. He's
the only person who is decently civil in the house, just at present."</p>
<p>Tea had been carried into the studio, where the two girls found the rest
of the party assembled. Fan, with an air of elegance, as though
conscious of performing an essentially womanly function, and with much
action of the little finger, was engaged in pouring out tea. In the
middle of the room stood a group of three people: Lucy, Phyllis, and
Fred Devonshire, a tall,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_23" id="Page_23">[Pg 23]</SPAN></span> heavy young man, elaborately and correctly
dressed, with a fatuous, good-natured, pink and white face.</p>
<p>"Oh, come now, Miss Lucy," he was heard to say, as Gertrude entered with
his sister; "that really is too much for one to swallow!"</p>
<p>"He won't believe it!" cried Phyllis, clasping her hands, and turning
her charming face to the new-comers; "it's quite true, isn't it, Gerty?"</p>
<p>"Have you been telling tales out of school?"</p>
<p>"Lucy and I have been explaining <i>the plan</i> to Fred, and he won't
believe it."</p>
<p>Gertrude felt a little vexed at this lack of reticence on their part;
but then, she reflected, if the plan was to be carried out, it could
remain no secret, especially to the Devonshires. Assured that there
really was some truth in what he had been told, Fred relapsed into an
amazed silence, broken by an occasional chuckle, which he hastened, each
time, to subdue, considering it out of place in a house of mourning.</p>
<p>He had long regarded the Lorimer girls as quite the most astonishing
productions of the age, but this last freak of theirs, as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_24" id="Page_24">[Pg 24]</SPAN></span> he called it,
fairly took away his breath. He was a soft-hearted youth, moreover, and
the pathetic aspect of the case presented itself to him with great force
in the intervals of his amusement.</p>
<p>Constance had brought a note from her mother, and having delivered it,
and had tea, she rose to go. Fred remained lost in abstraction,
muttering, "By Jove!" below his breath at intervals, the chuckling
having subsided.</p>
<p>"Come on, Fred!" cried his sister.</p>
<p>He sprang to his feet.</p>
<p>"Are you slowly recovering from the shock we have given you?" asked
Lucy, demurely, as she held out her hand.</p>
<p>"Miss Lucy," he said, solemnly, looking at her with all his foolish
eyes, "I'll come every day of the week to be photographed, if I may, and
so shall all the fellows at our office!"</p>
<p>He was a little hurt and disconcerted, though he joined in the laugh
himself, when every one burst out laughing; even Lucy, to whom he had
addressed himself as the least puzzling and most reliable of the Miss
Lorimers.</p>
<p>Gertrude walked down the drive with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_25" id="Page_25">[Pg 25]</SPAN></span> the brother and sister, a
colourless, dusky, wind-blown figure beside their radiant smartness, and
let them out herself at the big gate. Here she lingered a moment, while
the wind lifted her hair, and fanned her face, bringing a faint tinge of
red to its paleness.</p>
<p>Phyllis and Lucy opened the door of the studio which led to the garden,
and stood there arm-in-arm, soothed no less than Gertrude by the chill
sweetness of the April afternoon. The sound of carriage wheels roused
them from the reverie into which both of them had fallen, and in another
moment a brougham, drawn by two horses, was seen to round the curve of
the drive and make its way to the house.</p>
<p>The two girls retreated rapidly, shutting the door behind them.</p>
<p>"Great heavens, Aunt Caroline!" said Lucy, in dismay.</p>
<p>"She must have passed Gertrude at the gate; Fanny, do you hear who has
come?"</p>
<p>"Kettle must take the tea into the drawing-room," said Fanny, in some
agitation. "You know Mrs. Pratt does not like the studio."</p>
<p>Phyllis was peeping through the panes of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_26" id="Page_26">[Pg 26]</SPAN></span> the door, which afforded a
view of the entrance of the house.</p>
<p>"She is getting out now; the footman has opened the carriage door, and
Kettle is on the steps. Oh, Lucy, if Aunt Caroline had been a horse,
what a hard mouth she would have had!"</p>
<p>In another moment a great swish of garments and the sound of a metallic
voice were heard in the drawing-room, which adjoined the conservatory;
and Kettle, appearing at the entrance which divided the two rooms,
announced lugubriously: "Mrs. Septimus Pratt!"</p>
<p>A tall, angular woman, heavily draped in the crispest, most aggressive
of mourning garments, was sitting upright on a sofa when the girls
entered the drawing-room. She was a handsome person of her age,
notwithstanding a slightly equine cast of countenance, and the absence
of anything worthy the adjectives graceful or <i>sympathique</i> from her
individuality.</p>
<p>Mrs. Septimus Pratt belonged to that mischievous class of the community
whose will and energy are very far ahead of their intellect and
perceptions. She had a vulgar soul and a narrow mind, and unbounded<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_27" id="Page_27">[Pg 27]</SPAN></span>
confidence in her own judgments; but she was not bad-hearted, and was
animated, at the present moment, by a sincere desire to benefit her
nieces.</p>
<p>"How do you do, girls?" she said, speaking in that loud, authoritative
key which many benevolent persons of her sex think right to employ when
visiting their poorer neighbours. "Yes, please, Fanny, a cup of tea and
some bread-and-butter. Cake? No, thank you. I didn't expect to find
cake!"</p>
<p>This last sentence, uttered with a sort of ponderous archness, as though
to take off the edge of the implied rebuke, was received in unsmiling
silence; even Fanny choking down in time a protest which rose to her
lips.</p>
<p>With a sinking of the heart, Lucy heard the handle of the door turn, and
saw Gertrude enter, pale, severe, and distant.</p>
<p>"How do you do, Gerty?" cried Aunt Caroline, "though this is not our
first meeting. How came you to be standing at the gate, without your
hat, and in that shabby gown?"</p>
<p>For Gertrude happened to be wearing an old black dress, having taken off
the new<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_28" id="Page_28">[Pg 28]</SPAN></span> mourning garment before clearing out the dusty papers.</p>
<p>"I beg your pardon, Aunt Caroline?"</p>
<p>The opposition between these two women may be said to have dated from
the cradle of one of them.</p>
<p>"You ought to know at your age, Gertrude," went on Mrs. Pratt, "that
now, of all times, you must be careful in your conduct; and among other
things, you can none of you afford to be seen looking shabby."</p>
<p>Mrs. Septimus spoke, it must be owned, with considerable unction. She
really meant well by her nieces, as I have said before, but at the same
time she was very human; and that circumstances should, as she imagined,
have restored to her the right of speaking authoritatively to those
independent maidens, was a chance not to be despised. Gertrude, once
discussing her, had said that she was a person without respect, and,
indeed, a reverence for humanity, as such, could not be reckoned among
her virtues.</p>
<p>There was a pause after her last remark, and then, to the surprise and
consternation of every one, Fanny flung herself into the breach.</p>
<p>"Mrs. Pratt," she said, vehemently, "we<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_29" id="Page_29">[Pg 29]</SPAN></span> are poor, and we are not
ashamed that any one should know it. It is nothing to be ashamed of; and
Gertrude is the last person to do anything wrong; and I believe you know
that as well as I do!"</p>
<p>Poor Fan's heroics broke off suddenly, as she encountered the steel-grey
eye of Mrs. Pratt fixed upon her in astonishment.</p>
<p>Opposition in any form always shocked her inexpressibly; she really felt
it to be a sort of sacrilege; but Frances Lorimer was such a poor
creature, that one could do nothing but pity her, trampled upon as she
was by her younger sisters.</p>
<p>"Fanny is right," said Gertrude, trusting herself to speak, "we are very
poor."</p>
<p>"Now do you know exactly how you stand?" went on Aunt Caroline, who
allowed herself all the privileges of a near relation in the matter of
questions.</p>
<p>"It is not known yet, exactly," answered Lucy, hastily, "but Mr.
Devonshire and our father's lawyer, and, I thought, uncle Septimus, are
going into the matter after the sale."</p>
<p>"So your uncle tells me. He tells me also that there will be next to
nothing for you girls. Have you made up your minds<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_30" id="Page_30">[Pg 30]</SPAN></span> what you are going
to do? Which of you goes out to the Sebastian Lorimers? I hear they have
telegraphed for two. I should say Fanny and Phyllis had better go; the
others are better able to look after themselves."</p>
<p>Silence; but not in the least disconcerted, Aunt Caroline went on.</p>
<p>"It is a pity that none of you has married; girls don't seem to marry in
these days!" (with some complacency, the well-disciplined, well-dowered
daughters of the house of Pratt being in the habit of "going off" in due
order and season) "but India works wonders sometimes in that respect."</p>
<p>"Oh, let me go to India, Gerty!" cried Phyllis, in a very audible aside,
while Gertrude bent her head and bit her lip, controlling the desire to
laugh hysterically, which the naïve character of her aunt's last remark
had excited.</p>
<p>"Now, Gertrude and Lucy," continued the speaker, "I am empowered by your
uncle" (poor Septimus!) "to offer you a home for as long as you like.
Either as a permanency, or until you have found suitable occupations."</p>
<p>"<i>We</i> are in India, Fan, that's why there<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_31" id="Page_31">[Pg 31]</SPAN></span> is no mention of us,"
whispered naughty Phyllis.</p>
<p>"Aunt Caroline," broke in Gertrude, suddenly, lifting her head and
speaking with great decision. "You are very kind, and we thank you. But
we contemplate other arrangements."</p>
<p>"My dear Gertrude, other arrangements! And what 'arrangements,' pray, do
you 'contemplate'?"</p>
<p>"Fanny, Lucy, Phyllis, shall I tell Aunt Caroline?"</p>
<p>They all consented; Fanny, whose willingness to join them had seemed
before a doubtful matter, with the greatest promptness of them all.</p>
<p>"We think of going into business as photographers."</p>
<p>Gertrude dropped her bomb without delight. For a moment she saw herself
and her sisters as they were reflected in the mind of Mrs. Septimus
Pratt: naughty children, idle dreamers.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline refused to be shocked, and Gertrude felt that her bomb had
turned into a pea from a pea-shooter.</p>
<p>"Nonsense!" said Mrs. Pratt. "Gertrude, I wonder that you haven't more<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_32" id="Page_32">[Pg 32]</SPAN></span>
common sense. And before your younger sisters, too. But common sense,"
with unpleasant emphasis, "was never a family characteristic."</p>
<p>Lucy, who had remained silent and watchful throughout the last part of
the discussion, if discussion it could be called, now rose to her feet.</p>
<p>"Aunt Caroline," she said in her clear young voice; "will you excuse us
if we refuse to discuss this matter with you at present? We have decided
nothing; indeed, how could we decide? Gertrude wrote yesterday to an old
friend of our father's, who has the knowledge and experience we want;
and we are waiting now for his advice."</p>
<p>"I think you are a set of wilful, foolish girls," cried Mrs. Pratt,
losing her temper at last; "and heaven knows what will become of you!
You are my dead sister's children, and I have my duties towards you, or
I would wash my hands of you all from this hour. But your uncle shall
talk to you; perhaps you will listen to <i>him</i>; though there's no
saying."</p>
<p>She rose from her seat, with a purple flush on her habitually pale face,
and without<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_33" id="Page_33">[Pg 33]</SPAN></span> deigning to go through the formalities of farewell, swept
from the room, followed by Lucy.</p>
<p>"A good riddance!" cried Fan. She too was flushed and excited, poor
soul, with defiance.</p>
<p>Lucy, coming back from leading her aunt to the carriage, found Gertrude
silent, pale, and trembling with rage. "How dare she!" she said below
her breath.</p>
<p>"She is only very silly," answered Lucy; "I confess I began to wonder if
I was an ill-conducted pauper, or a lunatic, or something of the sort,
from the tone of her voice."</p>
<p>"She spoke so loud," said Gertrude, pressing her hand to her head.</p>
<p>"I never felt so labelled and docketed in my life," cried Phyllis;
"<i>This is a poor person</i>, seemed to be written all over my clothes. Poor
Fred's chuckles and 'By Joves' were much more comfortable."</p>
<p>Kettle came into the room with a letter addressed to Miss G. Lorimer.</p>
<p>"It is from Mr. Russel," she said, examining the postmark, and broke the
seal with anxious fingers.</p>
<p>Mr. Russel was the friend of their father to whom she had applied for
advice the day<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_34" id="Page_34">[Pg 34]</SPAN></span> before. He carried on a large and world-famed business
as a photographer in the north of England; to the disgust of a family
that had starved respectably on scholarship for several generations.</p>
<p>Gertrude's mobile face brightened as she read the letter. "Mr. Russel is
most encouraging," she said; "and very kind. He is actually coming to
London to talk it over with us, and examine our work. And he even hints
that one of us should go back with him to learn about things; but
perhaps that will not be necessary."</p>
<p>Every one seized on the kind letter, and the air was filled with the
praises of its writer, Fanny even going so far as to call him a darling.</p>
<p>Gertrude, walking up and down the room, stopped suddenly and said: "Let
us make some good resolutions!"</p>
<p>"Yes," cried Phyllis, with her usual frankness; "let us pave the way to
hell a little!"</p>
<p>"Firstly, we won't be cynical."</p>
<p>The motion was carried unanimously.</p>
<p>"Secondly, we will be happy."</p>
<p>This motion was carried, with even greater enthusiasm than the preceding
one.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_35" id="Page_35">[Pg 35]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Thirdly," put in Phyllis, coming up behind her sister, laying her
nut-brown head on her shoulder, and speaking in tones of mock pathos:
"Thirdly, we will never, never mention that we have seen better days!"</p>
<p>Thus, with laughing faces, they stood up and defied the Fates.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_36" id="Page_36">[Pg 36]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i036.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER III.</span> <span class="smaller">WAYS AND MEANS.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>O 'tis not joy and 'tis not bliss,</i></div>
<div><i>Only it is precisely this</i></div>
<div class="i3"><i>That keeps us all alive.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">A. H. Clough.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"So you are really, really going to do it, Gerty?"</p>
<p>"Yes, really, Con."</p>
<p>It was the day before the sale, and the two girls, Gertrude Lorimer and
Constance Devonshire were walking round the garden together for the last
time. It had been a day of farewells. Only an hour ago the unfortunate
Fan had rolled off to Lancaster Gate in a brougham belonging to the
house of Pratt. Lucy was now steaming on her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_37" id="Page_37">[Pg 37]</SPAN></span> way to the north with Mr.
Russel; and upstairs Phyllis was packing her boxes before setting out
for Queen's Gate with Constance and her sister.</p>
<p>"If it hadn't been for Mr. Russel," went on Gertrude, with enthusiasm,
"the whole thing would have fallen through. Of course, all the kind,
common-sense people opposed the scheme tooth and nail; Mr. Russel told
me in confidence that he had no belief in common sense; that I was to
remember that, before trusting myself to him in any respect."</p>
<p>"Well, I don't think that particularly reassuring myself."</p>
<p>Gertrude laughed.</p>
<p>"At least, he has justified it in his own case. Delightful person! he
actually appeared here in the flesh, the very day after he wrote. Common
sense would never have done such a thing as that."</p>
<p>"You are very intolerant, Gertrude."</p>
<p>"Oh, I hope not! Well, Mr. Russel insisted on going straight to the
studio, and examining our apparatus and our work. He turned over
everything, remained immersed, as it were, in photographs for such a
long time, and was throughout so silent and so<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_38" id="Page_38">[Pg 38]</SPAN></span> serious, that I grew
frightened. At last, looking up, he said brusquely: 'This is good work.'
He talked to us very seriously after that. Pointed out to us the
inevitable risks, the chances of failure which would attend such an
undertaking as ours; but wound up by saying that it was by no means a
preposterous one, and that for his part, his motto through life had
always been, 'nothing venture, nothing have.'"</p>
<p>"Evidently a person after your own heart, Gerty."</p>
<p>"He added, that our best plan would be, if possible, to buy the
good-will of some small business; but, as we could not afford to wait,
and as our apparatus was very good as far as it went, we must not be
discouraged if no opportunity of doing so presented itself, but had
better start in business on our own account. Moreover, he says, if the
worst comes to the worst, we should always be able to get employment as
assistant photographers."</p>
<p>"But, Gerty, why not do that at first? You would be so much more likely
to succeed in business afterwards," said Conny, for her part no opponent
of common sense; and who, despite much superficial frivolity, was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_39" id="Page_39">[Pg 39]</SPAN></span> at
heart a shrewd, far-seeing daughter of the City.</p>
<p>"If I said that one was life and the other death," answered Gertrude,
with her charming smile, "you would perhaps consider the remark unworthy
a woman of business. And yet I am not sure that it does not state my
case as well as any other. We want a home and an occupation, Conny; a
real, living occupation. Think of little Phyllis, for instance, trudging
by herself to some great shop in all weathers and seasons!"</p>
<p>"Little Phyllis! She is bigger than any of you, and quite able to take
care of herself."</p>
<p>"I wish—it sounds unsisterly—that she were not so very good-looking."</p>
<p>"It's a good thing there's no person of the other sex to hear you,
Gerty. You would be made a text for a sermon at once."</p>
<p>"'Felines and Feminines,' or something of the sort? But here is Phyllis
herself."</p>
<p>Cool, careless, and debonair, the youngest Miss Lorimer advanced towards
them; the April sunshine reflected in her eyes; the tints of the
blossoms outrivalled in her cheeks.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_40" id="Page_40">[Pg 40]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"My dear Gertrude," she said, patronisingly, "do you know that it is
twelve o'clock, that my boxes are packed and locked, and that not a rag
of your own is put away?"</p>
<p>Gertrude explained that she did not intend leaving the house till the
afternoon, but that the other two were to go on at once to Queen's Gate,
and not keep Mrs. Devonshire waiting for lunch. This, after some
protest, they consented to do; and in a few moments Gertrude Lorimer
was standing alone in the familiar garden, from which she was soon to be
shut out for ever.</p>
<p>Pacing slowly up and down the oft-trodden path, she strove to collect
her thoughts; to review, at leisure, the events of the last few days.
Her avowed contempt of the popular idol Common Sense notwithstanding,
her mind teemed with practical details, with importunate questionings as
to ways and means.</p>
<p>These matters seemed more perplexing without the calm and soothing
influence of Lucy's presence; for Lucy had been borne off by the
benevolent and eccentric Mr. Russel for a three-months' apprenticeship
in his own flourishing establishment.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_41" id="Page_41">[Pg 41]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I will see that your sister learns something of the management of a
business, besides improving herself in those technical points which we
have already discussed," had been his parting assurance. "While, as for
you, Miss Lorimer, I depend on you to look round, and be on a fair way
to settling down by the time the three months are up. Perhaps, one of
these days, we shall prevail on you to pay us a visit yourself."</p>
<p>It had been decided that for the immediate present Gertrude and Phyllis
should avail themselves of the Devonshires' invitation; while Fan, borne
down by the force of a superior will, had been prevailed upon to seek a
temporary refuge at the house of Mrs. Septimus Pratt.</p>
<p>Poor Aunt Caroline had been really shocked and pained by the firm,
though polite, refusal of her nieces to accept her hospitality. Their
differences of opinion notwithstanding, she could see no adequate cause
for it. If her skin was thick, her heart was not of stone; and it
chagrined her to think that her dead sister's children should, at such a
time, prefer the house of strangers to her own.</p>
<p>But the young people were obdurate;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_42" id="Page_42">[Pg 42]</SPAN></span> and she had had at last to content
herself with Fan, who was a poor creature, and only a spurious sort of
relation after all.</p>
<p>Reviewing one by one all those facts which bore upon her present case;
setting in order her thoughts; and gathering up her energies for the
fight to come; Gertrude felt her pulses throb, and her bosom glow with
resolve.</p>
<p>Of the darker possibilities of human nature and of life, this girl—who
believed herself old, and experienced—had no knowledge, save such as
had come to her in brief flashes of insight, in passing glimpses
scarcely realised or remembered. Even had circumstances given her
leisure, she was not a woman to have brooded over the one personal
injury which had been dealt her; her pride was too deep and too delicate
for this; rather she recoiled from the thought of it, as from an unclean
contact.</p>
<p>If the arching forehead and mobile face bespoke imagination and keen
sensibilities, the square jaw and resolute mouth gave token, no less, of
strength and self-control.</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"And all her sorrow shall be turned to labour,"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>said Gertrude to herself, half-unconsciously.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_43" id="Page_43">[Pg 43]</SPAN></span> Then something within her
laughed in scornful protest. Sorrow? on this spring day, with the young
life coursing in her veins, with all the world before her, an
undiscovered country of purple mists and boundless possibilities.</p>
<p>There were hints of a vague delight in the sweet, keen air; whisperings,
promises, that had nothing to do with pyrogallic acid and acetate of
soda; with the processes of developing, fixing, or intensifying.</p>
<p>A great laburnum tree stood at one end of the lawn, half-flowered and
faintly golden; a blossoming almond neighboured it, and beyond, rose a
gnarled old apple tree, pink with buds. Birds were piping and calling to
one another from all the branches; the leaves of the trees, the lawn,
the shrubs, and bushes, wore the vivid and delicate verdure of early
spring; life throbbed, and pulsed, and thrust itself forth in every
available spot.</p>
<p>Gertrude, as we know, was by way of being a poet. She had a rebellious
heart that cried out, sometimes very inopportunely, for happiness.</p>
<p>And now, as she drank in the wonders of that April morning, she found
herself <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_44" id="Page_44">[Pg 44]</SPAN></span>suddenly assailed and overwhelmed by a nameless rapture, an
extreme longing, half-hopeful, half-despairing.</p>
<p>Sorrow, labour; what had she to do with these?</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"I love all things that thou lovest</div>
<div class="i2">Spirit of delight!"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>cried the voices within her, with one accord.</p>
<p>"Please, Miss," said Kettle, suddenly appearing, and scattering the
thronging visions rather rudely; "the people have come from the
Pantechnicon about those cameras, and the other things you said was to
go."</p>
<p>"Yes, yes," answered Gertrude, rubbing her eyes and wrinkling her
brows—curious, characteristic brows they were; straight and thick, and
converging slightly upwards—"everything that is to go is ready packed
in the studio."</p>
<p>They had decided on retaining a little furniture, besides the
photographic apparatus and studio fittings, for the establishment of the
new home, wherever and whatever it should be.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_45" id="Page_45">[Pg 45]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Very well, Miss Gertrude. And shall I bring you up a little luncheon?"</p>
<p>"No, thank you, Kettle. And I must say good-bye, and thank you for all
your kindness to us."</p>
<p>"God bless you, Miss Gertrude, every one of you! I have made so bold as
to give my address-card to Miss Phyllis; and if there's anything in
which I can ever be of service, don't you think twice about it, but
write off at once to Jonah Kettle."</p>
<p>Overcome by his own eloquence, and without waiting for a reply, the old
man shuffled off down the path, leaving Gertrude strangely touched by
this unexpected demonstration.</p>
<p>"We resolved not to be cynical," she thought. "Cynical! What is the
meaning of the current commonplaces as to loss of friends with loss of
fortune? How did they arise? What perverseness of vision could have led
to the creation of such a person as Timon of Athens, for instance? If
misery parts the flux of company, surely it is the miserable people's
own fault."</p>
<p>Balancing the mass of friends in need<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_46" id="Page_46">[Pg 46]</SPAN></span> against one who was only a
fair-weather friend, Gertrude refused to allow her faith in humanity to
be shaken.</p>
<p>Ah, Gertrude, but it is early days!</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i046.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_47" id="Page_47">[Pg 47]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i047.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER IV.</span> <span class="smaller">NUMBER TWENTY B.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Bravant le monde et les sots et les sages,</i></div>
<div><i>Sans avenir, riche de mon printemps,</i></div>
<div><i>L'este et joyeux je montais six étages,</i></div>
<div><i>Dans un grenier qu'on est bien a vingt ans!</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Beranger.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The Lorimers' tenacity of purpose, backed by Mr. Russel's support and
countenance, at last succeeded in procuring them a respectful hearing
from the few friends and relatives who had a right to be interested in
their affairs.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline, shifting her ground, ceased to talk of the scheme as
beneath contempt, but denounced it as dangerous and unwomanly.</p>
<p>She spoke freely of loss of caste; damage<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_48" id="Page_48">[Pg 48]</SPAN></span> to prospects—vague and
delicate possession of the female sex—and of the complicated evils
which must necessarily arise from an undertaking so completely devoid of
chaperons.</p>
<p>Uncle Septimus said little, but managed to convey to his nieces quiet
marks of support and sympathy; while the Devonshires, after much
preliminary opposition, had ended by throwing themselves, like the
excellent people they were, heart and soul into the scheme.</p>
<p>To Constance, indeed, the change in her friends' affairs may be said to
have come, like the Waverley pen, as a boon and a blessing. She was the
somebody to whom their ill wind, though she knew it not, was blowing
good.</p>
<p>Like many girls of her class, she had good faculties, abundant vitality,
and no interests but frivolous ones. And with the wealthy
middle-classes, even the social business is apt to be less
unintermittent, less absorbing, than with the better born seekers after
pleasure.</p>
<p>Her friendship with the Lorimers, with Gertrude especially, may be said
to have represented the one serious element in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_49" id="Page_49">[Pg 49]</SPAN></span> Constance Devonshire's
life. And now she threw herself with immense zeal and devotion into the
absorbing business of house-hunting, on which, for the time being, all
Gertrude's thoughts were centred.</p>
<p>After the sale, and the winding up (mysterious process) of poor Mr.
Lorimer's affairs, it was intimated to the girls that they were the
joint possessors of £600; not a large sum, when regarded as almost the
entire fortune of four people, but slightly in excess of that which they
had been led to expect. I said almost, for it must not be forgotten that
Fanny had a modest income of £50 coming to her from her mother, of which
the principal was tied up from her reach.</p>
<p>There was nothing now to do but to choose their quarters, settle down in
them, and begin the enterprise on which they were bent.</p>
<p>For many weary days, Gertrude and Conny, sometimes accompanied by Fred
or Mr. Devonshire, paced the town from end to end, laden with sheaves of
"orders to view" from innumerable house-agents.</p>
<p>Phyllis was too delicate for such expeditions, and sat at home with Mrs.
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_50" id="Page_50">[Pg 50]</SPAN></span>Devonshire, or drove out shopping; amiable but ironical; buoyant but
never exuberant; the charming child that everybody conspired to spoil,
that everybody instinctively screened from all unpleasantness.</p>
<p>One day, the two girls came back to Queen's Gate in a state of
considerable excitement.</p>
<p>"It certainly is the most likely place we have seen," said Gertrude, as
she sipped her tea, and blinked at the fire with dazzled, short-sighted
eyes.</p>
<p>"But such miles away from South Kensington," grumbled Conny, unfastening
her rich cloak, and falling upon the cake with all the appetite born of
honest labour.</p>
<p>"And the rent is a little high; but Mr. Russel says it would be bad
economy to start in some cheap, obscure place."</p>
<p>"So we are to flaunt expensively," said Phyllis, lightly; "but all this
is very vague, is it not Mrs. Devonshire? Please be more definite, Gerty
dear."</p>
<p>"We have been looking at some rooms in Upper Baker Street," explained
Gertrude, addressing her hostess; "there are two floors to be let
unfurnished, above a chemist's shop."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_51" id="Page_51">[Pg 51]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Two floors, and what else?" cried Conny; "you will never guess!
Actually a photographer's studio built out from the house."</p>
<p>Mrs. Devonshire disapproved secretly of their scheme, and had only been
won over to countenance it after days of persuasion.</p>
<p>"Some one has been failing in business there," she said, "or why should
the studio stand empty?"</p>
<p>The girls felt this to be a little unreasonable, but Gertrude only
laughed, and said: "No, but somebody has been dying. Our predecessor in
business died last year."</p>
<p>"At least we should be provided with a ghost at once," said Phyllis; "I
suppose if we go there we shall be 'Lorimer, late so-and-so?'"</p>
<p>"What ghouls you two are!" objected Conny, with a shudder; then resumed
the more practical part of the conversation. "The studio is in rather a
dilapidated condition; but if it were not it would only count for more
in the rent; it has to be paid for one way or another."</p>
<p>"There are a great many photographers in Baker Street already," demurred
Mrs. Devonshire.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_52" id="Page_52">[Pg 52]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She liked the Lorimers, but feared them as companions for her daughter;
there was no knowing on what wild freak they might lead Constance to
embark.</p>
<p>"But, Mrs. Devonshire," protested Gertrude, with great eagerness, "I am
told that it is the right thing for people of the same trade to
congregate together; they combine, as it were, to make a centre, which
comes to be regarded as the emporium of their particular wares."</p>
<p>Gertrude laughed at her own phrases, and Phyllis said:</p>
<p>"Don't look so poetical over it all, Gerty! Your hat has found its way
to the back of your head, and there is a general look of inspiration
about you."</p>
<p>She straightened the hat as she spoke, and put back the straggling wisps
of hair.</p>
<p>"There is no bath-room!" went on Conny, sternly. She had a love of
practical details and small opportunity for indulging it, except with
regard to her own costume; and now she proceeded to plunge into
elaborate statements on the subject of hot water, and the practicability
of having it brought up in cans.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_53" id="Page_53">[Pg 53]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>The end of it was that an expedition to Baker Street was organised for
the next day; when the whole party drove across the park to that
pleasant, if unfashionable, region, for the purpose of inspecting the
hopeful premises.</p>
<p>It was a chill, bright afternoon, and notwithstanding that it was the
end of May, the girls wore their winter cloaks, and Mrs. Devonshire her
furs.</p>
<p>"What number did you say, Gertrude?" asked Phyllis, as the carriage
turned into New Street, from Gloucester Place.</p>
<p>"Twenty B."</p>
<p>As they came into Baker Street, a young man, slim, high-coloured,
dark-haired, darted out, with some impetuosity, from the post-office at
the corner, and raised his hat as his eye fell on the approaching
carriage.</p>
<p>Constance bowed, colouring slightly.</p>
<p>"Who is your friend, Conny?" said her mother.</p>
<p>"Oh, a man I meet sometimes at dances. I believe his name is Jermyn. He
dances rather well."</p>
<p>Conny spoke with somewhat exaggerated indifference, and the colour on
her cheek deepened perceptibly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_54" id="Page_54">[Pg 54]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Here we are!" cried Phyllis.</p>
<p>The carriage had drawn up before a small, but flourishing-looking shop,
above which was painted in gold letters; <i>Maryon; Pharmaceutical
Chemist</i>.</p>
<p>"This is it."</p>
<p>Gertrude spoke with curious intensity, and her heart beat fast as they
dismounted and rang the bell.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon, the chemist's wife, a thin, thoughtful-looking woman of
middle-age, with a face at once melancholy and benevolent, opened the
door to them herself, and conducted them over the apartments.</p>
<p>They went up a short flight of stairs, then stopped before the opening
of a narrow passage, adorned with Virginia cork and coloured glass.</p>
<p>"We will look at the studio first, please," said Gertrude, and they all
trooped down the little, sloping passage.</p>
<p>"Reminds one forcibly of a summer-house at a tea-garden, doesn't it?"
said Phyllis, turning her pretty head from side to side. They laughed,
and the melancholy woman was seen to smile.</p>
<p>Beyond the passage was a little room, designed, no doubt, for a waiting
or <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_55" id="Page_55">[Pg 55]</SPAN></span>dressing-room; and beyond this, divided by an aperture, evidently
intended for curtains, came the studio itself, a fair-sized glass
structure, in some need of repair.</p>
<p>"You will have to make this place as pretty as possible," said Conny;
"you will be nothing if not æsthetic. And now for the rooms."</p>
<p>The floor immediately above the shop had been let to a dressmaker, and
it was the two upper floors which stood vacant.</p>
<p>On the first of these was a fair-sized room with two windows, looking
out on the street, divided by folding doors from a smaller room with a
corner fire-place.</p>
<p>"This would make a capital sitting-room," said Conny, marching up and
down the larger apartment.</p>
<p>"And this," cried Gertrude, from behind the folding-doors, which stood
ajar, "could be fitted up beautifully as a kitchen."</p>
<p>"You will have to have a kitchen-range, my dears," remarked Mrs.
Devonshire, who was becoming deeply interested, and whose spirits,
moreover, were rising under the sense that here, at least, she could
speak to the young people from the heights of knowledge and experience;
"and water will have<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_56" id="Page_56">[Pg 56]</SPAN></span> to be laid on; and you will certainly need a
sink."</p>
<p>"This grey wall-paper," went on Conny, "is not pretty, but at least it
is inoffensive."</p>
<p>"And the possibilities for evil of wall-papers being practically
infinite, I suppose we must be thankful for small mercies in that
respect," answered Gertrude, emerging from her projected kitchen, and
beginning to examine the uninteresting decoration in her short-sighted
fashion.</p>
<p>Upstairs were three rooms, capable of accommodating four people as
bed-rooms, and which bounded the little domain.</p>
<p>Mr. and Mrs. Maryon and their servant inhabited the basement and the
parlour behind the shop; and it was suggested by the chemist's wife
that, for the present at least, the ladies might like to enter on some
arrangement for sharing Matilda's services; the duties of that maiden,
as matters now stood, not being nearly enough to fill up her time.</p>
<p>"That would suit us admirably," answered Gertrude; "for we intend to do
a great deal of the work ourselves."</p>
<p>They drove away in hopeful mood; Mrs.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_57" id="Page_57">[Pg 57]</SPAN></span> Devonshire as much interested as
any of them. It took, of course, some days before they were able to come
to a final decision on the subject of the rooms. Various persons had to
be consulted, and various matters inquired into. Mr. Russel came flying
down from the north directly Gertrude's letter reached him. He surveyed
the premises in his rapid, accurate fashion; entered into details with
immense seriousness; pronounced in favour of taking the apartments; gave
a glowing account of Lucy; and rushed off to catch his train.</p>
<p>A few days afterwards the Lorimers found themselves the holders of a
lease, terminable at one, three, or seven years, for a studio and upper
part of the house, known as 20<span class="smaller">B</span>, Upper Baker Street.</p>
<p>Then followed a period of absorbing and unremitting toil. All through
the sweet June month the girls laboured at setting things in order in
the new home. Expense being a matter of vital consequence, they
endeavoured to do everything, within the limits of possibility,
themselves. Workmen were of course needed for repairing the studio and
fitting the kitchen fire-place, but their services were dispensed<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_58" id="Page_58">[Pg 58]</SPAN></span> with
in almost every other case. The furniture stored at the Pantechnicon
proved more than enough for their present needs; Gertrude and Conny
between them laid down the carpets and hung up the curtains; and Fred,
revealing an unsuspected talent for carpentering, occupied his leisure
moments in providing the household with an unlimited quantity of shelves.</p>
<p>Indeed, the spectacle of that gorgeous youth hammering away in his shirt
sleeves on a pair of steps, his immaculate hat and coat laid by, his
gardenia languishing in some forgotten nook, was one not easily to be
overlooked or forgotten. It was necessary, of course, to buy some
additional stock-in-trade, and this Mr. Russel undertook to procure for
them at the lowest possible rates; adding, on his own behalf, a large
burnishing machine. The girls had hitherto been accustomed to have their
prints rolled for them by the Stereoscopic Company.</p>
<p>In their own rooms everything was of the simplest, but a more ambitious
style of decoration was attempted in the studio.</p>
<p>The objectionable Virginia cork and coloured glass of the little passage
were disguised by various æsthetic devices; lanterns<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_59" id="Page_59">[Pg 59]</SPAN></span> swung from the
roof, and a framed photograph or two from Dürer and Botticelli, Watts
and Burne-Jones, was mingled artfully with the specimens of their own
work which adorned it as a matter of course.</p>
<p>A little cheap Japanese china, and a few red-legged tables and chairs
converted the waiting-room, as Phyllis said, into a perfect bower of art
and culture; while Fred contributed so many rustic windows, stiles and
canvas backgrounds to the studio, that his bankruptcy was declared on
all sides to be imminent.</p>
<p>Over the street-door was fixed a large black board, on which was painted
in gold letters:</p>
<p class="center"><span class="smcap">G. & L. Lorimer: The Photographic Studio</span></p>
<p>and in the doorway was displayed a showcase, whose most conspicuous
feature was a cabinet portrait of Fred Devonshire, looking, with an air
of mingled archness and shamefacedness, through one of his own elaborate
lattices in Virginia cork.</p>
<p>The Maryons surveyed these preparations from afar with a certain amused
compassion, an incredulous kindliness, which were rather exasperating.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_60" id="Page_60">[Pg 60]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Like most people of their class, they had seen too much of the ups and
downs of life to be astonished at anything; and the sight of these
ladies playing at photographers and house decorators, was only one more
scene in the varied and curious drama of life which it was their lot to
witness.</p>
<p>"I wish," said Gertrude, one day, "that Mrs. Maryon were not such a
pessimist."</p>
<p>"She <i>is</i> rather like Gilbert's patent hag who comes out and prophesies
disaster," answered Phyllis. "She always thinks it is going to rain, and
nothing surprises her so much as when a parcel arrives in time."</p>
<p>"And she is so very kind with it all."</p>
<p>The sisters had been alone in Baker Street that morning; Constance being
engaged in having a ball-dress tried on at Russell and Allen's; and now
Gertrude was about to set out for the British Museum, where she was
going through a course of photographic reading, under the direction of
Mr. Russel.</p>
<p>"Look," cried Phyllis, as they emerged from the house; "there goes
Conny's impetuous friend. I have found out that he lodges just opposite
us, over the auctioneer's."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_61" id="Page_61">[Pg 61]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"What busybodies you long-sighted people always are, Phyllis!"</p>
<p>At Baker Street Station they parted; Phyllis disappearing to the
underground railway; Gertrude mounting boldly to the top of an Atlas
omnibus.</p>
<p>"Because one cannot afford a carriage or even a hansom cab," she argued
to herself, "is one to be shut up away from the sunlight and the
streets?"</p>
<p>Indeed, for Gertrude, the humours of the town had always possessed a
curious fascination. She contemplated the familiar London pageant with
an interest that had something of passion in it; and, for her part, was
never inclined to quarrel with the fate which had transported her from
the comparative tameness of Campden Hill to regions where the pulses of
the great city could be felt distinctly as they beat and throbbed.</p>
<p>By the end of June the premises in Upper Baker Street were quite ready
for occupation; but Gertrude and Phyllis decided to avail themselves of
some of their numerous invitations, and strengthen themselves for the
coming tussle with fortune with three or four weeks of country air.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_62" id="Page_62">[Pg 62]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>At last there came a memorable evening, late in July, when the four
sisters met for the first time under the roof which they hoped was to
shelter them for many years to come.</p>
<p>Gertrude and Phyllis arrived early in the day from Scarborough, where
they had been staying with the Devonshires, and at about six o'clock
Fanny appeared in a four-wheel cab; she had been borne off to Tunbridge
Wells by the Pratts, some six weeks before.</p>
<p>When she had given vent to her delight at rejoining her sisters, and had
inspected the new home, Phyllis led her upstairs to the bedroom,
Gertrude remaining below in the sitting-room, which she paced with a
curious excitement, an irrepressible restlessness.</p>
<p>"Poor old Fan!" said Phyllis, re-appearing; "I don't think she was ever
so pleased at seeing any one before."</p>
<p>"Fancy, all these months with Aunt Caroline!"</p>
<p>"She says little," went on Phyllis; "but from the few remarks dropped, I
should say that her sufferings had been pretty severe."</p>
<p>"Yes," answered Gertrude, absently. The last remark had fallen on
unheeding ears;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_63" id="Page_63">[Pg 63]</SPAN></span> her attention was entirely absorbed by a cab which had
stopped before the door. One moment, and she was on the stairs; the
next, she and Lucy were in one another's arms.</p>
<p>"Oh, Gerty, is it a hundred years?"</p>
<p>"Thousands, Lucy. How well you look, and I believe you have grown."</p>
<p>Up and down, hand in hand, went the sisters, into every nook and corner
of the small domain, exclaiming, explaining, asking and answering a
hundred questions.</p>
<p>"Oh, Lucy," cried Gertrude, in a burst of enthusiasm, as they stood
together in the studio, "this is work, this is life. I think we have
never worked or lived before."</p>
<p>Fan and Phyllis came rustling between the curtains to join them.</p>
<p>"Here we all are," went on Gertrude. "I hope nobody is afraid, but that
every one understands that this is no bed of roses we have prepared for
ourselves."</p>
<p>"We shall have to work like niggers, and not have very much to eat. I
think we all realise that," said Lucy, with an encouraging smile.</p>
<p>"Plain living and high thinking," ventured Fanny; then grew overwhelmed
with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_64" id="Page_64">[Pg 64]</SPAN></span> confusion at her own unwonted brilliancy.</p>
<p>"At least," said Phyllis, "we can all of us manage the plain living. And
as a beginning, I vote we go upstairs to supper."</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_65" id="Page_65">[Pg 65]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i016.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER V.</span> <span class="smaller">THIS WORKING-DAY WORLD.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>O the pity of it.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Othello.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>If a sudden reverse of fortune need not make us cynical, there is
perhaps no other experience which brings us face to face so quickly and
so closely with the realities of life.</p>
<p>The Lorimers, indeed, had no great cause for complaint; and perhaps, in
condemning the Timons of this world, forgot that, as interesting young
women, embarked moreover on an interesting enterprise, they were not
themselves in a position to gauge the full depths of mundane perfidy.</p>
<p>Of course, after a time, they dropped off from the old set, from the
people with whom their intercourse had been a mere matter<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_66" id="Page_66">[Pg 66]</SPAN></span> of social
commerce; but, as Phyllis justly observed, when you have no time to pay
calls, no clothes to your back, no money for cabs, and very little for
omnibuses, you can hardly expect your career to be an unbroken course of
festivities.</p>
<p>On the other hand, many of their friends drew closer to them in the hour
of need, and a great many good-natured acquaintances amused themselves
by patronising the studio in Upper Baker Street, and recommending other
people to go and do likewise.</p>
<p>Certainly these latter exacted a good deal for their money; were restive
when posed, expected the utmost excellence of work and punctuality of
delivery, and, like most of the Lorimers' customers, seemed to think the
sex of the photographers a ground for greater cheapness in the
photographs.</p>
<p>One evening, towards the middle of October, the girls had assembled for
the evening meal—it could not, strictly speaking, be called dinner—in
the little sitting-room above the shop.</p>
<p>They were all tired, for the moment discouraged, and had much ado to
maintain that cheerfulness which they held it a point of honour never to
abandon.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_67" id="Page_67">[Pg 67]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"How the evenings do draw in!" observed Fan, who sat near the window,
engaged in fancy-work.</p>
<p>Fanny's housekeeping, by the way, had been tried, and found wanting; and
the poor lady had, with great delicacy, been relegated to the vague duty
of creating an atmosphere of home for her more strong-minded sisters.
Fortunately, she believed in the necessity of a thoroughly womanly
presence among them, womanliness being apparently represented to her
mind by any number of riband bows on the curtains, antimacassars on the
chairs, and strips of embroidered plush on every available article of
furniture; and accepted the situation without misgiving.</p>
<p>"Yes," answered Lucy, rather dismally; "we shall soon have the winter in
full swing, fogs and all."</p>
<p>She had been up to the studio of an artist at St. John's Wood that
morning, making photographs of various studies of drapery for a big
picture, and the results, when examined in the dark-room later on, had
not been satisfactory; hence her unusual depression of spirits.</p>
<p>"For goodness' sake, Lucy, don't speak<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_68" id="Page_68">[Pg 68]</SPAN></span> in that tone!" cried Phyllis,
who was standing idly by the window. "What does it matter about Mr.
Lawrence's draperies? Nobody ever buys his pokey pictures. You've not
been the same person ever since you developed those plates this
afternoon."</p>
<p>"Don't you see, Phyllis, Mr. Russel introduced us to him; and besides,
though he is obscure himself, he might recommend us to other artists if
the work was well done."</p>
<p>"Oh, bother! Come over here, Lucy. Do you see that lighted window
opposite? It is Conny's Mr. Jermyn's."</p>
<p>"What an interesting fact!"</p>
<p>"Conny said he danced well. I wish he would come and dance with us
sometimes. It is ages and ages since I had a really good waltz."</p>
<p>"Phyllis! do you forget that you are in mourning?" cried Fanny, shocked,
as she moved towards the table, where Lucy had lit the lamp.</p>
<p>Gertrude came through the folding-doors bearing a covered dish. Her
aspect also was undeniably dejected. Business had been slacker, if
possible, than usual, during<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_69" id="Page_69">[Pg 69]</SPAN></span> the past week; regarded from no point of
view could their prospects be considered brilliant; and, to crown all,
Aunt Caroline had paid them a visit in the course of the day, in which
she had propounded some very direct questions as to the state of their
finances; questions which it had been both difficult to answer and
difficult to evade.</p>
<p>Phyllis ceased her chatter, which she saw at once to be out of harmony
with the prevailing mood, and took her place in silence at the table.</p>
<p>At the same moment the studio-bell echoed with considerable violence
throughout the house.</p>
<p>"What can any one want this time of night?" cried Fan, in some
agitation.</p>
<p>"They must have pulled the wrong bell," said Lucy; "but one of us had
better go down and see."</p>
<p>Gertrude lighted a candle, and went downstairs, and the rest proceeded
rather silently with their meal.</p>
<p>In about five minutes Gertrude re-appeared with a grave face.</p>
<p>"Well?"</p>
<p>They all questioned her, with lips and eyes.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_70" id="Page_70">[Pg 70]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Some one has been here about work," she said, slowly; "but it's rather
a dismal sort of job. It is to photograph a dead person."</p>
<p>"Gerty, what <i>do</i> you mean?"</p>
<p>"Oh, I believe it is quite usual. A lady—Lady Watergate—died to-day,
and her husband wishes the body to be photographed to-morrow morning."</p>
<p>"It is very strange," said Fanny, "that he should select ladies, young
girls, for such a piece of work!"</p>
<p>"Oh, it was a mere chance. It was the housekeeper who came, and we
happened to be the first photographer's shop she passed. She seemed to
think I might not like it, but we cannot afford to refuse work."</p>
<p>"But, Gertrude," cried Fan, "do you know what Lady Watergate died of?
Perhaps scarlet fever, or smallpox, or something of the sort."</p>
<p>"She died of consumption," said Gertrude shortly, and put her arm round
Phyllis, who was listening with a curious look in her great, dilated
eyes.</p>
<p>"I wonder," put in Lucy, "if this poor lady can be the wife of <i>the</i>
Lord Watergate?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_71" id="Page_71">[Pg 71]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I rather fancy so; I know he lives in Regent's Park, and the address
for to-morrow is Sussex Place."</p>
<p>A name so well known in the scientific and literary world was of course
familiar to the Lorimers. They had, however, little personal
acquaintance with distinguished people, and had never come across the
learned and courteous peer in his social capacity, his frequent presence
in certain middle-class circles notwithstanding.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon, coming up later on for a chat, under pretext of discussing
the unsatisfactory Matilda, was informed of the new commission.</p>
<p>"Ah," she said, shaking her head, "it was a sad story that of the
Watergates." So passionately fond of her as he had been, and then for
her to treat him like that! But he took her back at the last and forgave
her everything, like the great-hearted gentleman that he was. "And do
you mean," she added, fixing her melancholy, humorous eyes on them,
"that you young ladies are actually going by yourselves to the house to
make a picture of the body?"</p>
<p>"I am going—no one else," answered<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_72" id="Page_72">[Pg 72]</SPAN></span> Gertrude calmly, passing over
Phyllis's avowed intention of accompanying her.</p>
<p>"She always has some dreadful tale about everybody you mention," cried
Lucy, indignantly, when Mrs. Maryon had gone. "She will never rest
content until there is something dreadful to tell of us."</p>
<p>"Yes, I'm sure she regards us as so many future additions to her Chamber
of Horrors," said Phyllis, reflectively, with a smile.</p>
<p>"And oh," added Fan, "if she would only not compare us so constantly
with that poor man who had the studio last year! It makes one positively
creep."</p>
<p>"Nonsense," said Gertrude; "she is quite as fond of pleasant events as
sad ones. Weddings, for instance, she describes with as much unction as
funerals."</p>
<p>"We will certainly do our best to add to her stock of tales in that
respect," cried Phyllis, with an odd burst of high spirits. "Who votes
for getting married? I do. So do you, don't you, Fan? It must be such
fun to have one's favourite man dropping in on one every evening."</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>At an early hour the next morning, Gertrude Lorimer started on her
errand.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_73" id="Page_73">[Pg 73]</SPAN></span> She went alone; Lucy of course must remain in the studio;
Phyllis was in bed with a headache, and Fan was ministering to her
numerous wants. As she passed out, laden with her apparatus, Mdlle.
Stéphanie, the big, sallow Frenchwoman who occupied the first floor,
entered the house and grinned a vivacious "<i>Bon jour!</i>"</p>
<p>"A fine, bright morning for your work, miss!" cried the chemist from his
doorstep; while his wife stood at his side, smiling curiously.</p>
<p>Gertrude went on her way with a considerable sinking of the heart. She
had no difficulty in finding Sussex Place; indeed, she had often
remarked it; the white curve of houses with the columns, the cupolas,
and the railed-in space of garden which fronted the Park.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate's house was situated about midway in the terrace.
Gertrude, on arriving, was shown into a large dining-room, darkened by
blinds, and decorated in each gloomy corner by greenish figures of a
pseudo-classical nature, which served the purpose of supports to the
gas-globes.</p>
<p>At least a quarter of an hour elapsed before the appearance of the
housekeeper,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_74" id="Page_74">[Pg 74]</SPAN></span> who ushered her up the darkened stairs to a large room on
the second storey.</p>
<p>Here the blinds had been raised, and for a moment Gertrude was too
dazzled to be aware with any clearness of her surroundings.</p>
<p>As her eyes grew accustomed to the light, she perceived herself to be
standing in a daintily-furnished sleeping apartment, whose open windows
afforded glimpses of an unbroken prospect of wood, and lawn, and water.</p>
<p>Drawn forward to the middle of the room, well within the light from the
windows, was a small, open bedstead of wrought brass. A woman lay, to
all appearance, sleeping there, the bright October sunlight falling full
on the upturned face, on the spread and shining masses of matchless
golden hair. A woman no longer in her first youth; haggard with
sickness, pale with the last strange pallor, but beautiful withal,
exquisitely, astonishingly beautiful.</p>
<p>Another figure, that of a man, was seated by the window, in a pose as
fixed, as motionless, as that of the dead woman herself.</p>
<p>Gertrude, as she silently made preparations for her strange task,
instinctively<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_75" id="Page_75">[Pg 75]</SPAN></span> refrained from glancing in the direction of this second
figure; and had only the vaguest impression of a dark, bowed head, and a
bearded, averted face.</p>
<p>She delivered a few necessary directions to the housekeeper, in the
lowest audible voice, then, her faculties stimulated to curious
accuracy, set to work with camera and slides.</p>
<p>As she stood, her apparatus gathered up, on the point of departure, the
man by the window rose suddenly, and for the first time seemed aware of
her presence.</p>
<p>For one brief, but vivid moment, her eyes encountered the glance of two
miserable grey eyes, looking out with a sort of dazed wonder from a pale
and sunken face. The broad forehead, projecting over the eyes; the fine,
but rough-hewn features; the brown hair and beard; the tall, stooping,
sinewy figure: these together formed a picture which imprinted itself as
by a flash on Gertrude's overwrought consciousness, and was destined not
to fade for many days to come.</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>"They are some of the best work you have ever done, Gerty," cried
Phyllis,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_76" id="Page_76">[Pg 76]</SPAN></span> peering over her sister's shoulder. The habits of this young
person, as we know, resembled those of the lilies of the field; but she
chose to pervade the studio when nothing better offered itself, and in
moments of boredom even to occupy herself with some of the more pleasant
work.</p>
<p>Gertrude looked thoughtfully at the prints in her hand. They represented
a woman lying dead or asleep, with her hair spread out on the pillow.</p>
<p>"Yes," she said, slowly, "they have succeeded better than I expected. Of
course the light was not all that could be wished."</p>
<p>"Poor thing," said Phyllis; "what perfect features she has. Mrs. Maryon
told us she was wicked, didn't she? But I don't know that it matters
about being good when you are as beautiful as all that."</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_77" id="Page_77">[Pg 77]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i005.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER VI.</span> <span class="smaller">TO THE RESCUE.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>We studied hard in our styles,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Chipped each at a crust like Hindoos,</i></div>
<div><i>For air, looked out on the tiles,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>For fun, watched each other's windows.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">R. Browning.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"Mr. Frederick Devonshire, I positively refuse to minister any longer to
such gross egotism! You've been cabinetted, vignetted, and carte de
visited. You've been taken in a snowstorm; you've been taken looking out
of window, drinking afternoon tea, and doing I don't know what else. If
your vanity still remains unsatisfied, you must get another firm to
gorge it for you."</p>
<p>"You're a nice woman of business, you are! Turning money away from the
doors<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_78" id="Page_78">[Pg 78]</SPAN></span> like this," chuckled Fred. Lucy's simple badinage appealed to him
as the raciest witticisms would probably have failed to do; it seemed to
him almost on a par with the brilliant verbal coruscations of his
cherished <i>Sporting Times</i>.</p>
<p>"Our business," answered Lucy demurely, "is conducted on the strictest
principles. We always let a gentleman know when he has had as much as is
good for him."</p>
<p>"Oh, I say!" Fred appeared to be completely bowled over by what he would
have denominated as this "side-splitter," and gave vent to an unearthly
howl of merriment.</p>
<p>"Whatever is the matter?" cried his sister, entering the sitting-room.
She and Gertrude had just come up together from the studio, where Conny
had been pouring out her soul as to the hollowness of the world, a fact
she was in the habit periodically of discovering. "Fred, what a shocking
noise!"</p>
<p>"Oh, shut up, Con, and let a fellow alone," grumbled Fred, subsiding
into a chair. "Conny's been dancing every night this week—making me
take her, too, by<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_79" id="Page_79">[Pg 79]</SPAN></span> Jove!—and now, if you please, she's got hot
coppers."</p>
<p>Miss Devonshire deigned no reply to these remarks, and Phyllis, who,
like all of them, was accustomed to occasional sparring between the
brother and sister, threw herself into the breach.</p>
<p>"You're the very creature I want, Conny," she cried. "Come over here;
perhaps you can enlighten me about the person who interests me more than
any one in the world."</p>
<p>"Phyllis!" protested Fan, who understood the allusion.</p>
<p>"It's your man opposite," went on Phyllis, unabashed; "Lucy and I are
longing to know all about him. There he is on the doorstep; why, he only
went out half an hour ago!"</p>
<p>"That fellow," said Fred, with unutterable contempt; "that
foreign-looking chap whom Conny dances half the night with?"</p>
<p>"Foreign-looking," said Phyllis, "I should just think he was! Why, he
might have stepped straight out of a Venetian portrait; a Tintoretto, a
Bordone, any one of those <i>mellow</i> people."</p>
<p>"Only as regards colouring," put in Lucy, whose interest in the subject
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_80" id="Page_80">[Pg 80]</SPAN></span>appeared to be comparatively mild. "I don't believe those old Venetian
nobles dashed about in that headlong fashion. I often wonder what his
business can be that keeps him running in and out all day."</p>
<p>Fortunately for Constance, the fading light of the December afternoon
concealed the fact that she was blushing furiously, as she replied
coolly enough, "Oh, Frank Jermyn? he's an artist; works chiefly in black
and white for the illustrated papers, I think. He and another man have a
studio in York Place together."</p>
<p>"Is he an Englishman?"</p>
<p>"Yes; his people are Cornish clergymen."</p>
<p>"All of them? 'What, all his pretty ones?'" cried Phyllis; "but you are
very interesting, Conny, to-day. Poor fellow, he looks a little lonely
sometimes; although he has a great many oddly-assorted pals."</p>
<p>"By the bye," went on Conny, still maintaining her severely neutral
tone, "he mentioned the photographic studio, and wanted to know all
about 'G. and L. Lorimer.'"</p>
<p>"Did you tell him," answered Phyllis, "that if you lived opposite four
beautiful,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_81" id="Page_81">[Pg 81]</SPAN></span> fallen princesses, who kept a photographer's shop, you would
at least call and be photographed."</p>
<p>"It is so much nicer of him that he does not," said Lucy, with decision.</p>
<p>Phyllis struck an attitude:</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"It might have been, once only,</div>
<div>We lodged in a street together ..."</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>she began, then stopped short suddenly.</p>
<p>"What a thundering row!" said Fred.</p>
<p>A curious, scuffling sound, coming from the room below, was distinctly
audible.</p>
<p>"Mdlle. Stéphanie appears to be giving an afternoon dance," said Lucy.</p>
<p>"I will go and see if anything is the matter," remarked Gertrude,
rising.</p>
<p>As a matter of fact she snatched eagerly at this opportunity for
separating herself from this group of idle chatterers. She was tired,
dispirited, beset with a hundred anxieties; weighed down by a cruel
sense of responsibility.</p>
<p>How was it all to end? she asked herself, as, oblivious of Mdlle.
Stéphanie's performance, she lingered on the little dusky landing. That
first wave of business, born of the good-natured impulse of their
friends and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_82" id="Page_82">[Pg 82]</SPAN></span> acquaintance, had spent itself, and matters were looking
very serious indeed for the firm of G. and L. Lorimer.</p>
<p>"We couldn't go on taking Fred's guineas for ever," she thought, a
strange laugh rising in her throat. "Perhaps, though, it was wrong of me
to refuse to be interviewed by <i>The Waterloo Place Gazette</i>. But we are
photographers, not mountebanks!" she added, in self-justification.</p>
<p>In a few minutes she had succeeded in suppressing all outward marks of
her troubles, and had rejoined the people in the sitting-room.</p>
<p>"Mrs. Maryon says there is nothing the matter," she cried, with her
delightful smile, "and that there is no accounting for these
foreigners."</p>
<p>Laughter greeted her words, then Conny, rising and shaking out her
splendid skirts, declared that it was time to go.</p>
<p>"Aren't you ever coming to see us?" she said, giving Gertrude a great
hug. "Mama is positively offended, and as for papa—disconsolate is not
the word."</p>
<p>"You must make them understand how really difficult it is for any of us
to come," answered Gertrude, who had a natural <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_83" id="Page_83">[Pg 83]</SPAN></span>dislike to entering on
explanations in which such sordid matters as shabby clothes and the
comparative dearness of railway tickets would have had to figure
largely. "But we are coming one day, of course."</p>
<p>"I'll tell you what it is," cried Fred, as they emerged into the street,
and stood looking round for a hansom; "Gertrude may be the cleverest,
and Phyllis the prettiest, but Lucy is far and away the nicest of the
Lorimer girls."</p>
<p>"Gerty is worth ten of her, <i>I</i> think," answered Conny, crossly. She was
absorbed in furtive contemplation of a light that glimmered in a window
above the auctioneer's shop opposite.</p>
<p>As the girls were sitting at supper, later on, they were startled by the
renewal of those sounds below which had disturbed them in the afternoon.</p>
<p>They waited a few minutes, attentive; but this time, instead of dying
away, the noise rapidly gathered volume, and in addition to the
scuffling, their ears were assailed by the sound of shrill cries, and
what appeared to be a perfect volley of objurgations. Evidently a
contest was going on in which other weapons than vocal or verbal ones
were <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_84" id="Page_84">[Pg 84]</SPAN></span>employed, for the floor and windows of the little sitting-room
shook and rattled in a most alarming manner.</p>
<p>Suddenly, to the general horror, Fanny burst into tears.</p>
<p>"Girls," she cried, rushing wildly to the window, "you may say what you
like; but I am not going to stay and see us all murdered without lifting
a hand. Help! Murder!" she shrieked, leaning half her body over the
window-sill.</p>
<p>"For goodness' sake, Fanny, stop that!" cried Lucy, in dismay, trying to
draw her back into the room. But her protest was drowned by a series of
ear-piercing yells issuing from the room below.</p>
<p>"I will go and see what is the matter," said Gertrude, pale herself to
the lips; for the whole thing was sufficiently blood-curdling.</p>
<p>"You'd better stay where you are," answered Lucy, in her most
matter-of-fact tones, as she led the terrified Fan to an arm-chair.</p>
<p>Phyllis stood among them silent, gazing from one to the other, with that
strange, bright look in her eyes, which with her betokened excitement;
the unimpassioned, impersonal excitement of a spectator at a thrilling
play.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_85" id="Page_85">[Pg 85]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Certainly I shall go," said Gertrude, as a door banged violently
below, to the accompaniment of a volley of polyglot curses.</p>
<p>"I will not stay in this awful house another hour," panted Fanny, from
her arm-chair. "Gertrude, Gertrude, if you leave this room I shall die!"</p>
<p>With a sickening of the heart, for she knew not what horror she was
about to encounter, Gertrude made her way downstairs, the cries and
sounds of struggling growing louder at each step. At the bottom of the
first flight she paused.</p>
<p>"Go back, Phyllis."</p>
<p>"It's no good, Gerty, I'm not going back."</p>
<p>"I am going to the shop; and if the Maryons are not there we must call a
policeman."</p>
<p>Swiftly they went down the next flight, past the horrible doors, on the
other side of which the battle was raging, still downwards, till they
reached the little narrow hall. Here they drew up suddenly before a
figure which barred the way.</p>
<p>Long afterwards Gertrude could recall the moment when she first saw
Frank Jermyn under their roof; could remember<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_86" id="Page_86">[Pg 86]</SPAN></span> distinctly—though all at
the time seemed chaos—the sudden sensation of security that came over
her at the sight of the kind, eager young face, the brilliant, steadfast
eyes; at the sound of the manly, cheery voice.</p>
<p>There were no explanations; no apologies.</p>
<p>"There seems to be a shocking row going on," he said, lifting his hat;
"I only hope that it does not concern any of you ladies."</p>
<p>In a few hurried words Gertrude told him what she knew of the state of
affairs. Meanwhile the noise had in some degree subsided.</p>
<p>"Great heavens!" cried Frank; "there may be murder going on at this
instant." And in less time than it takes to tell he had sprung past her,
and was hammering with all his might at the closed door.</p>
<p>The girls followed timidly, and were in time to see the door fly open in
response to the well-directed blows, and Mrs. Maryon herself come
forward, pale but calm. Within the room all was now dark and silent.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon and the new comer exchanged a few hurried words, and the
latter turned to the girls, who clung together a few paces off.</p>
<p>"There is no cause for alarm," he said.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_87" id="Page_87">[Pg 87]</SPAN></span> "Pray do not wait here. I will
explain everything in a few minutes, if I may."</p>
<p>"Now please, Miss Lorimer, go back upstairs; there's nothing to be
frightened at," chimed in Mrs. Maryon, with some asperity.</p>
<p>A few minutes afterwards Frank Jermyn knocked at the door of the
Lorimers' sitting-room, and on being admitted, found himself well within
the fire of four questioning pairs of feminine eyes.</p>
<p>"Pray sit down, sir," said Fan, who had been prepared for his arrival.
"How are we ever to thank you?"</p>
<p>"There is nothing to thank me for, as your sisters can tell you," he
said, bluntly. He looked a modest, pleasant little person enough as he
sat there in his light overcoat and dress clothes, all the fierceness
gone out of him. "I have merely come to tell you that nothing terrible
has happened. It seems that the poor Frenchwoman below has been in money
difficulties, and has been trying to put an end to herself. The Maryons
discovered this in time, and it has been as much as they could do to
prevent her from carrying out her plan. Hence these tears," he added,
with a smile.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_88" id="Page_88">[Pg 88]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>When once you had seen Frank Jermyn smile, you believed in him from
that moment.</p>
<p>The girls were full of horror and pity at the tale.</p>
<p>"We have had a great shock," said Fan, wiping her eyes, with dignity.
"Such a terrible noise. But you heard it for yourself."</p>
<p>A pause; the young fellow looked round rather wistfully, as though
doubtful of what footing he stood on among them.</p>
<p>"We must not keep you," went on Fan, whose tongue was loosened by
excitement; "no doubt (glancing at his clothes) you are going out to
dinner."</p>
<p>She spoke in the manner of a fallen queen who alludes to the ceremony of
coronation.</p>
<p>Frank rose.</p>
<p>"By the by," he said, looking down, "I have often wished—I have never
ventured"—then looking up and smiling brightly, "I have often wondered
if you included photographing at artists' studios in your work."</p>
<p>Lucy assured him that they did, and the young man asked permission to
call on them the next day at the studio. Then he added—</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_89" id="Page_89">[Pg 89]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"My name is Jermyn, and I live at Number 19, opposite."</p>
<p>"I think," said Lucy, in the candid, friendly fashion which always set
people at their ease, "that we have an acquaintance in common, Miss
Devonshire."</p>
<p>Jermyn acknowledged that such was the case; a few remarks on the subject
were exchanged, then Frank went off to his dinner-party, having first
shaken hands with each of the girls in all cordiality and frankness.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon came up in the course of the evening, to express her regret
that the ladies had been frightened and disturbed; setting aside with
cynical good-humour their anxious expressions of pity and sympathy for
the heroine of the affair.</p>
<p>"It isn't for such as you to trouble yourselves about such as her," she
said, "although I'm sorry enough for Steffany myself—and never a penny
of last quarter's rent paid!"</p>
<p>"Poor woman," answered Lucy, "she must have been in a desperate
condition."</p>
<p>"You see, miss," said Mrs. Maryon circumstantially, "she had been going
on owing money for ever so long, though <i>we</i> knew nothing about it; and
at last she was<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_90" id="Page_90">[Pg 90]</SPAN></span> threatened with the bailiffs. Then what must she do but
go down to the shop and make off with some of Maryon's bottles while we
were at dinner. He found it out, and took one away from her this
afternoon when you complained of the noise. Later he missed the second
bottle, and went up to Steffany, who was uncorking it and sniffing it,
and making believe she wanted to do away with herself."</p>
<p>"How unutterably horrible!" Gertrude shuddered.</p>
<p>"You heard how she went on when he tried to take it from her. Such
strength as she has, too—it was as much as me and Maryon and the girl
could do between us to hold her down."</p>
<p>"Where has she gone to now?" said Lucy.</p>
<p>"Oh, she don't sleep here, you know, miss. She's gone home with Maryon
as meek as a lamb; took her bit of supper with us, quite cheerfully."</p>
<p>"What will she do, I wonder?"</p>
<p>"Ah," said Mrs. Maryon, thoughtfully; "there's no saying what she and
many other poor creatures like her have to do. There'd be no rest for
any of us if we was to think of that."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_91" id="Page_91">[Pg 91]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Gertrude lay awake that night for many hours; the events of the day had
curiously shaken her. The story of the miserable Frenchwoman, with its
element of grim humour, made her sick at heart.</p>
<p>Fenced in as she had hitherto been from the grosser realities of life,
she was only beginning to realise the meaning of life. Only a plank—a
plank between them and the pitiless, fathomless ocean on which they had
set out with such unknowing fearlessness; into whose boiling depths
hundreds sank daily and disappeared, never to rise again.</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>Mademoiselle Stéphanie actually put in an appearance the next morning,
and made quite a cheerful bustle over the business of setting her house
in order, preparatory to the final flitting.</p>
<p>Gertrude passed her on the stairs on her way to the studio, but feigned
not to notice the other's morning greeting, delivered with its usual
crispness. The woman's mincing, sallow face, with its unabashed smiles,
sickened her.</p>
<p>Phyllis, who was with her, laughed softly.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_92" id="Page_92">[Pg 92]</SPAN></span> "She does not seem in the
least put out by the little affair of yesterday," she said.</p>
<p>"Hush, Phyllis. Ah, there is the studio bell already. No doubt it is Mr.
Jermyn," and she unconsciously assumed her most business-like air.</p>
<p>A day or two later Mademoiselle Stéphanie vanished for ever; and not
long afterwards her place was occupied by a serious-looking
umbrella-maker, who displayed no hankering for Mr. Maryon's bottles.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i092.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_93" id="Page_93">[Pg 93]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i036.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER VII.</span> <span class="smaller">A NEW CUSTOMER.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Stately is service accepted, but lovelier service rendered,</i></div>
<div><i>Interchange of service the law and condition of Beauty.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">A. H. Clough.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>Frank Jermyn, whom we have left ringing at the bell, followed Gertrude
down the Virginia-cork passage into the waiting-room.</p>
<p>The curtains between this apartment and the studio were drawn aside,
displaying a charming picture—Lucy, in her black gown and holland
pinafore, her fair, smooth head bent over the re-touching frame;
Phyllis, at an ornamental table, engaged in trimming prints, with great
deftness and grace of manipulation.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_94" id="Page_94">[Pg 94]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Neither of the girls looked up from her work, and Frank took possession
of one of the red-legged chairs, duly impressed with the business-like
nature of the occasion; although, indeed, it must be confessed that his
glance strayed furtively now and then in the direction of the studio and
its pleasant prospect.</p>
<p>Gertrude explained that they were quite prepared to undertake studio
work. Frank briefly stated the precise nature of the work he had ready
for them, and then ensued a pause.</p>
<p>It was humiliating, it was ridiculous, but it was none the less true,
that neither of these business-like young people liked first to make a
definite suggestion for the inevitable visit to Frank's studio.</p>
<p>At last Gertrude said, "You would wish it done to-day?"</p>
<p>"Yes, please; if it be possible."</p>
<p>She reflected a moment. "It must be this morning. There is no relying on
the afternoon light. I cannot arrange to go myself, but my sister can, I
think. Lucy!"</p>
<p>Lucy came across to them, alert and serene.</p>
<p>"Lucy, would you take number three<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_95" id="Page_95">[Pg 95]</SPAN></span> camera to Mr. Jermyn's studio in
York Place?"</p>
<p>"Yes, certainly."</p>
<p>"I have some studies of drapery I should wish to be photographed," added
Frank, with his air of steadfast modesty.</p>
<p>"I will come at once, if you like," answered Lucy, calmly.</p>
<p>"You will, of course, allow me to carry the apparatus, Miss Lorimer."</p>
<p>"Thank you," said Lucy, after the least possible hesitation.</p>
<p>Every one was immensely serious; and a few minutes afterwards Mrs.
Maryon, looking out from the dressmaker's window, saw a solemn young man
and a sober young woman emerge together from the house, laden with
tripod-stand and camera, and a box of slides, respectively.</p>
<p>"I wish I could have gone myself," said Gertrude, in a worried tone;
"but I promised Mrs. Staines to be in for her."</p>
<p>"Yes, he <i>is</i> a nice young man," answered Phyllis, unblushingly, looking
up from her prints.</p>
<p>"Oh Phyllis, Phyllis, don't talk like a housemaid."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_96" id="Page_96">[Pg 96]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I say, Gerty, all this is delightfully unchaperoned, isn't it?"</p>
<p>"Phyllis, how can you?" cried Gertrude, vexed.</p>
<p>The question of propriety was one which she always thought best left to
itself, which she hated, above all things, to discuss. Yet even her own
unconventional sense of fitness was a little shocked at seeing her
sister walk out of the house with an unknown young man, both of them
being bound for the studio of the latter.</p>
<p>She was quite relieved when, an hour later, Lucy appeared in the
waiting-room, fresh and radiant from her little walk.</p>
<p>"Mrs. Staines has been and gone," said Gertrude. "She worried
dreadfully. But what have you done with 'number three?'"</p>
<p>"Oh, I left the camera at York Place. I am going again to-morrow to do
some work for Mr. Oakley, who shares Mr. Jermyn's studio."</p>
<p>"Grist for our mill with a vengeance. But come here and talk seriously,
Lucy."</p>
<p>Phyllis, be it observed, who never remained long in the workshop, had
gone out for a walk with Fan.</p>
<p>"Well?" said Lucy, balancing herself<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_97" id="Page_97">[Pg 97]</SPAN></span> against a five-barred gate, Fred
Devonshire's latest gift, aptly christened by Phyllis the White
Elephant. "Well, Miss Lorimer?"</p>
<p>"I'm going to say something unpleasant. Do you realise that this latest
development of our business is likely to excite remark?"</p>
<p>"'That people will talk,' as Fan says? Oh, yes, I realise that."</p>
<p>"Don't look so contemptuous, Lucy. It is unconventional, you know."</p>
<p>"Of course it is; and so are we. It is a little late in the day to
quarrel with our bread-and-butter on that ground."</p>
<p>"It is a mere matter of convention, is it not?" cried Gertrude, more
anxious to persuade herself than her sister. "Whether a man walks into
your studio and introduces himself, or whether your hostess introduces
him at a party, it comes to much the same thing. In both cases you must
use your judgment about him."</p>
<p>"And whether he walks down the street with you, or puts his arm round
your waist, and waltzes off with you to some distant conservatory, makes
very little difference. In either case the chances are one knows nothing
about him. I am sure half the men one met at dances might have been
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_98" id="Page_98">[Pg 98]</SPAN></span>haberdashers or professional thieves for all their hostesses knew. And,
as a matter of fact, we happen to know something about Mr. Jermyn."</p>
<p>"Oh, I have nothing to say against Mr. Jermyn, personally. I am sure he
is nice. It was rather that my vivid imagination saw vistas of
studio-work looming in the distance. It was quite different with Mr.
Lawrence, you know," said Gertrude, whom her own arguments struck as
plausible rather than sound. "One thing may lead to another."</p>
<p>"Yes, it is sure to," cried Lucy, who saw an opportunity for escaping
from the detested propriety topic. "To-day, for instance, with Mr.
Oakley. He is middle-aged, by the bye, Gerty, and married, for I saw his
wife."</p>
<p>They both laughed; they could, indeed, afford to laugh, for, regarded
from a financial point of view, the morning had been an unusually
satisfactory one.</p>
<p>Gertrude's prophetic vision of vistas of studio work proved, for the
next few days at least, to have been no baseless fabric of the fancy.
The two artists at York Place kept them so busy over models, sketches,
and arrangements of drapery, that the girls'<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_99" id="Page_99">[Pg 99]</SPAN></span> hands were full from
morning till night. Of course this did not last, but Frank was so full
of suggestions for them, so genuinely struck with the quality of their
work, so anxious to recommend them to his comrades in art, that their
spirits rose high, and hope, which for a time had almost failed them,
arose, like a giant refreshed, in their breasts.</p>
<p>In all simplicity and respect, the young Cornishman took a deep and
unconcealed interest in the photographic firm, and expected, on his
part, a certain amount of interest to be taken in his own work.</p>
<p>Frank, as Conny had said, worked chiefly in black and white. He was
engaged, at present, in illustrating a serial story for <i>The Woodcut</i>,
but he had time on his hands for a great deal more work, time which he
employed in painting pictures which the public refused to buy, although
the committees were often willing to exhibit them.</p>
<p>"If they would only send me out to that wretched little war," he said.
"There is nothing like having been a special artist for getting a man on
with the pictorial editors."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_100" id="Page_100">[Pg 100]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>There is nothing like the salt of healthy objective interests for
keeping the moral nature sound. Before the sense of mutual honesty, the
little barriers of prudishness which both sides had thought fit in the
first instance to raise, fell silently between the young people, never
again to be lifted up.</p>
<p>For good or evil, these waifs on the great stream of London life had
drifted together; how long the current should continue thus to bear them
side by side—how long, indeed, they should float on the surface of the
stream at all, was a question with which, for the time being, they did
not very much trouble themselves.</p>
<p>No one quite knew how it came about, but before a month had gone by, it
became the most natural thing in the world for Frank to drop in upon
them at unexpected hours, to share their simple meals, to ask and give
advice about their respective work.</p>
<p>Fanny had accepted the situation with astonishing calmness. Prudish to
the verge of insanity with regard to herself, she had grown to look upon
her strong-minded sisters as creatures emancipated from the ordinary
conventions of their sex, as far<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_101" id="Page_101">[Pg 101]</SPAN></span> removed from the advantages and
disadvantages of gallantry as the withered hag who swept the crossing
near Baker Street Station.</p>
<p>Perhaps, too, she found life at this period a little dull, and welcomed,
on her own account, a new and pleasant social element in the person of
Frank Jermyn; however it may be, Fanny gave no trouble, and Gertrude's
lurking scruples slept in peace.</p>
<p>One bright morning towards the end of January, Gertrude came careering
up the street on the summit of a tall, green omnibus, her hair blowing
gaily in the breeze, her ill-gloved hands clasped about a bulky
note-book. Frank, passing by in painting-coat and sombrero, plucked the
latter from his head and waved it in exaggerated salute, an action which
evoked a responsive smile from the person for whom it was intended, but
acted with quite a different effect on another person who chanced to
witness it, and for whom it was certainly not intended. This was no
other than Aunt Caroline Pratt, who, to Gertrude's dismay, came dashing
past in an open carriage, a look of speechless horror on her handsome,
horselike countenance.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_102" id="Page_102">[Pg 102]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Now it is impossible to be dignified on the top of an omnibus, and
Gertrude received her aunt's frozen stare of non-recognition with a
humiliating consciousness of the disadvantages of her own position.</p>
<p>With a sinking heart she crept down from her elevation, when the omnibus
stopped at the corner, and walked in a crestfallen manner to Number 20<span class="smaller">B</span>,
before the door of which the carriage, emptied of its freight, was
standing.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline did not trouble them much in these days, and rather
wondering what had brought her, Gertrude made her way to the
sitting-room, where the visitor was already established.</p>
<p>"How do you do, Aunt Caroline?"</p>
<p>"How do you do, Gertrude? And where have you been this morning?"</p>
<p>"To the British Museum."</p>
<p>Gertrude felt all the old opposition rising within her, in the jarring
presence; an opposition which she assured herself was unreasonable. What
did it matter what Aunt Caroline said, at this time of day? It had been
different when they had been little girls; different, too, in that first
moment of sorrow and anxiety, when she<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_103" id="Page_103">[Pg 103]</SPAN></span> had laid her coarse touch on
their quivering sensibilities.</p>
<p>Yet, when all was said, Mrs. Pratt's was not a presence to be in any way
passed over.</p>
<p>"It is half-past one," said Aunt Caroline, consulting her watch; "are
you not going to have your luncheon?"</p>
<p>"It is laid in the kitchen," explained Lucy; "but if you will stay we
can have it in here."</p>
<p>"In the kitchen! Is it necessary to give up the habits of ladies because
you are poor?"</p>
<p>"A kitchen without a cook," put in Phyllis, "is the most ladylike place
in the world."</p>
<p>Mrs. Pratt vouchsafed no answer to this exclamation, but turned to Lucy.</p>
<p>"No luncheon, thank you. I may as well say at once that I have come here
with a purpose; solely, in fact, from motives of duty. Gertrude, perhaps
your conscience can tell you what brings me."</p>
<p>"Indeed, Aunt Caroline, I am at a loss——"</p>
<p>"I have come," continued Mrs. Pratt, "prepared to put up with anything
you may say. Gertrude, it is to you I address<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_104" id="Page_104">[Pg 104]</SPAN></span> myself, although, from
Fanny's age, she is the one to have prevented this scandal."</p>
<p>"I do not in the least understand you," said Gertrude, with
self-restraint.</p>
<p>Mrs. Pratt elevated her gloved forefinger, with the air of a
well-seasoned counsel.</p>
<p>"Is it, or is it not true, that you have scraped acquaintance with a
young man who lodges opposite you; that he is in and out of your rooms
at all hours; that you follow him about to his studio?"</p>
<p>"Yes," said Gertrude, slowly, flushing deeply, "if you choose to put it
that way; it is true."</p>
<p>"That you go about to public places with him," continued Aunt Caroline;
"that you have been seen, two of you and this person, in the upper boxes
of a theatre?"</p>
<p>"Yes, it is true," answered Gertrude; and Lucy, mindful of a coming
storm, would have taken up the word, but Gertrude interrupted her.</p>
<p>"Let me speak, Lucy; perhaps, after all, we do owe Aunt Caroline some
explanation. Aunt, how shall I say it for you to understand? We have
taken life up from a different standpoint, begun it on different bases.
We are poor people, and we are <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_105" id="Page_105">[Pg 105]</SPAN></span>learning to find out the pleasures of
the poor, to approach happiness from another side. We have none of the
conventional social opportunities for instance, but are we therefore to
sacrifice all social enjoyment? You say we 'follow Mr. Jermyn to his
studio;' we have our living to earn, no less than our lives to live, and
in neither case can we afford to be the slaves of custom. Our friends
must trust us or leave us; must rely on our self-respect and our
judgment. Convention apart, are not judgment and self-respect what we
most of us do rely on in our relations with people, under any
circumstances whatever?"</p>
<p>It was only the fact that Aunt Caroline was speechless with rage that
prevented her from breaking in at an earlier stage on poor Gertrude's
heroics; but at this point she found her voice. Sitting very still, and
looking hard at her niece with a remarkably unpleasant expression in her
cold eye, she said in tones of concentrated fury:</p>
<p>"Fanny is a fool, and the others are children; but don't <i>you</i>,
Gertrude, know what is meant by a lost reputation?"</p>
<p>This was too much for Gertrude; she sprang to her feet.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_106" id="Page_106">[Pg 106]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Aunt Caroline," she cried, "you are right; Lucy and Phyllis are very
young. It is not fit that they should hear such conversation. If you
wish to continue it, I will ask them to go away."</p>
<p>A pause; the two combatants standing pale and breathless, facing one
another. Then Lucy went over to her sister and took her hand; Fanny
sobbed; Phyllis glanced from one to the other with her bright eyes.</p>
<p>Now, Gertrude's conduct had been distinctly injudicious; open defiance,
no less than servile acquiescence, was understood and appreciated by
Mrs. Pratt; but Gertrude, as Lucy, who secretly admired her sister's
eloquence, at once perceived, had spoken a tongue not understanded of
Aunt Caroline.</p>
<p>As soon, in these non-miraculous days, strike the rock for water, as
appeal to Aunt Caroline's finer feelings or imaginative perceptions.</p>
<p>"If you will not listen to me," she said, suddenly assuming an air of
weariness and physical delicacy, "it must be seen whether your uncle can
influence you. I am not equal to prolonging the discussion."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_107" id="Page_107">[Pg 107]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Pointedly ignoring Gertrude, she shook hands with the other girls;
angry as she was, their shabby clothes and shabby furniture smote her
for the moment with compassion. Poverty seemed to her the greatest of
human calamities; she pitied even more than she despised it.</p>
<p>To Lucy, indeed, who escorted her downstairs, she assumed quite a gay
and benevolent manner; only pausing to ask on the threshold, with a good
deal of fine, healthy curiosity underlying the elaborate archness of her
tones:</p>
<p>"Now, how much money have you naughty girls been making lately?"</p>
<p>Lucy stoutly and laughingly evaded the question, and Aunt Caroline drove
off smiling, refusing, like the stalwart warrior that she was, to
acknowledge herself defeated. But it was many a long day before she
attempted again to interfere in the affairs of the Lorimers.</p>
<p>Perhaps she would have been more ready to renew the attack, had she
known how really distressed and disturbed Gertrude had been by her words.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_108" id="Page_108">[Pg 108]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i005.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER VIII.</span> <span class="smaller">A DISTINGUISHED PERSON.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>" . . . <i>I can give no reason, nor I will not;</i></div>
<div><i>More than have a lodged hate and a certain loathing</i></div>
<div><i>I bear Antonio.</i>"</div>
<div class="right"><i><span class="smcap">Merchant of Venice.</span></i></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>One morning, towards the middle of March, the sisters were much excited
at receiving a letter containing an order to photograph a picture in a
studio at St. John's Wood.</p>
<p>It was written in a small legible handwriting, was dated from The
Sycamores, and signed, Sidney Darrell.</p>
<p>"I wonder how he came to hear of us?" said Lucy, who cherished a
particular admiration for the works of this artist.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_109" id="Page_109">[Pg 109]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Perhaps Mr. Jermyn knows him," answered Gertrude.</p>
<p>"He would probably have spoken of him to us, if he did."</p>
<p>"Here," said Gertrude, "is Mr. Jermyn to answer for himself."</p>
<p>Frank, who had been admitted by Matilda, came into the waiting-room,
where the sisters stood, a look as of the dawning spring-time in his
vivid face and shining eyes.</p>
<p>"I have brought the proofs from <i>The Woodcut</i>," he said, drawing a damp
bundle from his painting-coat. The Lorimers always read the slips of the
story he was illustrating, and then a general council was held to decide
on the best incident for illustration.</p>
<p>Lucy took the bundle and handed him the letter.</p>
<p>"Aren't you tremendously pleased?" he said.</p>
<p>"Do you know anything about this?" asked Lucy.</p>
<p>"How?"</p>
<p>"I mean, did you recommend us to him?"</p>
<p>"Not I. This letter is simply the reward of well-earned fame."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_110" id="Page_110">[Pg 110]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Thank you, Mr. Jermyn; I really think you must be right. Do you know
Sidney Darrell?"</p>
<p>"I have met him. But he is a great swell, you know, Miss Lucy, and he is
almost always abroad."</p>
<p>"Yes," put in Gertrude; "his exquisite Venetian pictures!"</p>
<p>"Oh, Darrell is a clever fellow. Too fond of the French school, perhaps,
for my taste. And the curious thing is, that, though his work is every
bit as solid as it is brilliant, there is something rather sensational
about his reputation."</p>
<p>"All this," cried Gertrude, "sounds exciting."</p>
<p>"I think that must be owing to the man himself," went on Frank. "Oakley
knows him fairly well; says you may meet him one night at dinner, and he
will ask you up to his studio. The first thing next morning you get a
note putting you off; he is very sorry, but he is starting that day for
India."</p>
<p>"Does he paint Indian pictures?"</p>
<p>"No, but is bitten at times with the 'big game' craze; shoots tigers and
sticks pigs, and so on. I believe his studio is quite a museum of
trophies of the chase."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_111" id="Page_111">[Pg 111]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"By the by, Lucy, which of us is to go to The Sycamores to-morrow
morning?"</p>
<p>"You must go, Gerty; I can't trust any one else to finish off those
prints of little Jack Oakley, and they have been promised so long."</p>
<p>Gertrude consulted the letter.</p>
<p>"I shall have to take the big camera, which involves a cab."</p>
<p>"I wish I could have walked up with you," said Frank; "but, strange to
say, I am very busy this week."</p>
<p>"I wish we were busy," answered Gertrude; "things are a little better,
but it is slow work."</p>
<p>"I consider this letter of Darrell's a distinct move forward," cried
hopeful Frank; "<i>he</i> will be able to recommend you to artists who are
not a lot of out-at-elbow fellows," he added, holding out his hand in
farewell, with a bright smile that belied the rueful words. "Now, please
don't forget you are all coming to tea with Oakley and me on Sunday
afternoon. And Miss Devonshire—you gave her my invitation?"</p>
<p>"Yes," said Lucy, promptly; then added<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_112" id="Page_112">[Pg 112]</SPAN></span> after a pause: "May her brother
come too; he says he would like to?"</p>
<p>Frank scanned her quickly with his bright eyes.</p>
<p>"Certainly, if you like; he is not a bad sort of cub."</p>
<p>And then he departed abruptly.</p>
<p>"That was quite rude, for Mr. Jermyn," said Gertrude.</p>
<p>Lucy turned away with a slight flush on her fair face.</p>
<p>"It would be quite rude for anybody," she said, and went over to the
studio.</p>
<p>Phyllis was spending the day at the Devonshires, but came back for the
evening meal, by which time her sisters' excitement on the subject of
Darrell's letter had subsided; and no mention was made of it while they
were at table.</p>
<p>After the meal, Phyllis went over to the window, drew up the blind, and
amused herself, as was her frequent custom, by looking into the street.</p>
<p>"I wish you wouldn't do that," said Lucy; "any one can see right into
the room."</p>
<p>"Why do you waste your breath, Lucy? You know it is never any good
telling me not to do things, when I want to."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_113" id="Page_113">[Pg 113]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Gertrude, who had herself a secret, childish love for the gas-lit
street, for the sight of the hurrying people, the lamps, the hansom
cabs, flickering in and out the yellow haze, like so many fire-flies,
took no part in the dispute, but set to work at repairing an old skirt
of Phyllis's, which was sadly torn.</p>
<p>Meanwhile the spoilt child at the window continued her observations,
which seemed to afford her considerable amusement.</p>
<p>"There is a light in Frank Jermyn's window—the top one," she cried; "I
suppose he is dressing. He told me he had an early dance in Harley
Street. I wish <i>I</i> were going to a dance."</p>
<p>There was a look of mischief in Phyllis's eyes as she looked round at
Lucy, who was buried in the proof-sheets from <i>The Woodcut</i>.</p>
<p>"Phyllis, you are coughing terribly. Do come away from that draughty
place," cried Gertrude, with real anxiety.</p>
<p>"Oh, I'm all right, Gerty. Ah, there goes Master Frank. It is wet
underfoot, and he has turned up his trousers, and his pumps are bulging
from his coat-pocket. I wonder how many miles a week he walks on his way
to dances?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_114" id="Page_114">[Pg 114]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"It is quite delightful to see a person with such an enjoyment of every
phase of existence," said Gertrude, half to herself.</p>
<p>"You poor, dear <i>blasée</i> thing. It <i>is</i> a pretty sight to see the young
people enjoying themselves, as the little boy said in <i>Punch</i>, is it
not? I wonder if Mr. Jermyn is going to walk all the way? Perhaps he
will take the omnibus at the corner. He never 'soars higher than a
'bus,' as he expresses it."</p>
<p>Wearying suddenly of the sport, Phyllis dropped the blind, and, coming
over to Gertrude, knelt on the floor at her feet.</p>
<p>"It is a little dull, ain't it, Gerty, to look at life from a top-floor
window?"</p>
<p>A curious pang went through Gertrude, as she tenderly stroked the
nut-brown head.</p>
<p>"You haven't heard our news," she said, irrelevantly. "There, read
that." And taking Mr. Darrell's note from her pocket, she handed it to
Phyllis.</p>
<p>The latter read it through rather languidly.</p>
<p>"Yes, I suppose it is a good thing to be employed by such a person," she
remarked. "Sidney Darrell?—Didn't I tell you I met<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_115" id="Page_115">[Pg 115]</SPAN></span> him last week at
the Oakleys, the day I went to tea?"</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>The Sycamores was divided from the road by a high grey wall, beyond
which stretched a neglected-looking garden of some size, and, on the
March morning of which I write, this latter presented a singularly
melancholy appearance.</p>
<p>The house itself looked melancholy also, as houses will which are very
little lived in, and appeared to consist almost entirely of a large
studio, built out like a disproportionate wing from the main structure.</p>
<p>Gertrude was led at once to the studio by a serious-looking manservant,
who announced that his master would join her in a few minutes.</p>
<p>The apartment in which Gertrude found herself was of vast size, and bore
none of the signs of neglect and disuse which marked the house and
garden.</p>
<p>It was fitted up with all the chaotic splendour which distinguishes the
studio of the modern fashionable artist; the spoils of many climes,
fruits of many wanderings, being heaped, with more regard to
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_116" id="Page_116">[Pg 116]</SPAN></span>picturesqueness than fitness, in every available nook.</p>
<p>Going up to the carved fire-place, Gertrude proceeded to warm her hands
at the comfortable wood-fire, a position badly adapted for taking stock
of the great man's possessions, of which, as she afterwards confessed,
she only carried away a prevailing impression of tiger-skins and
Venetian lanterns.</p>
<p>The fire-light played about her slim figure and about the faded richness
of a big screen of old Spanish leather, which fenced in the little bit
of territory in the immediate neighbourhood of the fire-place; a spot in
which had been gathered the most luxurious lounges and the choicest
ornaments of the whole collection; and where, at the present moment, the
air was heavy with the scent of tuberose, several sprays of which stood
on a small table in a costly jar of Venetian glass.</p>
<p>In a few minutes the sound of footsteps outside, and of the rich, deep
notes of a man's voice were audible.</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"Et non, non, non,</div>
<div>Vous n'êtes plus Lisette,</div>
<div>Ne portez plus ce nom."</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_117" id="Page_117">[Pg 117]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>As the footsteps drew nearer the words of the song could be clearly
distinguished.</p>
<p>Gertrude turned towards the door, which fronted the fire-place, and as
she did so the song ceased, the curtain was pushed aside, and a person,
presumably the singer, came into the room.</p>
<p>He was a man of middle height, and middle age, with light brown hair,
parted in the centre, and a moustache and Vandyke beard of the same
colour. He was not, strictly speaking, handsome, but he wore that air of
distinction which power and the assurance of power alone can confer. His
whole appearance was a masterly combination of the correct and the
picturesque.</p>
<p>He advanced deliberately towards Gertrude.</p>
<p>"Allow me, Miss Lorimer, to introduce myself."</p>
<p>He spoke carelessly, yet with a note of disappointment in his voice, and
a shade of moodiness in his heavy-lidded eyes.</p>
<p>Gertrude, looking up and meeting the cold, grey glance, became suddenly
conscious that her hat was shabby, that her boots were patched and
clumsy, that the wind had blown the wisps of hair about her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_118" id="Page_118">[Pg 118]</SPAN></span> face. What
was there in this man's gaze that made her, all at once, feel old and
awkward, ridiculous and dowdy; that made her long to snatch up her heavy
camera and flee from his presence, never to return?</p>
<p>What, indeed? Gertrude, we know, had a vivid imagination, and that
perhaps was responsible for the sense of oppression, defiance, and
self-distrust with which she followed Mr. Darrell across the room to one
of the easels, on which was displayed a remarkable study in oils of a
winter aspect of the Grand Canal at Venice.</p>
<p>There was certainly, superficially speaking, no ground for her feeling
in the artist's conduct. With his own hands he set up and fixed the
heavy camera on the tripod stand, questioned her, in his low, listless
tones, as to her convenience, and observed, by way of polite
conversation, that he had had the pleasure of meeting her sister the
week before at the Oakleys.</p>
<p>To her own unutterable vexation, Gertrude found herself rather cowed by
the man and his indifferent politeness, through which she seemed to
detect the lurking contempt; and as his glance of cold irony fell upon
her from time to time, from beneath<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_119" id="Page_119">[Pg 119]</SPAN></span> the heavy lids, she found herself
beginning to take part not only against herself but also against the
type of woman to which she belonged.</p>
<p>Having made the necessary adjustments, and given the necessary
directions, Darrell went over to the fire-place, and cast himself into a
lounge, where the leather screen shut out his well-appointed person from
Gertrude's sight. She, on her part, set about her task without
enjoyment, and was glad when it was over and she could pack up the
dark-slides. As she was unscrewing the camera from the stand, the
curtain before the doorway was pushed aside for the second time, and a
man entered unannounced. At the same moment Darrell advanced from behind
his screen, and the two men met in the middle of the room.</p>
<p>"Delighted to see you back, my dear fellow."</p>
<p>It seemed to Gertrude that a shade of deference had infused itself into
the artist's manner, as he cordially clasped hands with the new comer.</p>
<p>This person was a tall, sinewy man of from thirty-five to forty years of
age, with stooping shoulders and a brown beard. From her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_120" id="Page_120">[Pg 120]</SPAN></span> corner by the
easel Miss Lorimer could see his face, and her casual glance falling
upon it was arrested by a sudden sense of recognition.</p>
<p>Where had she seen them before; the ample forehead, the clear, grey
eyes, the rough yet generous lines of the features?</p>
<p>This man's face was sunburnt, cheery, smiling; the face which it
recalled had been pale, haggard, worn with watching and sorrow. Then, as
by a flash, she saw it all again before her eyes; the dainty room
flooded with October sunlight; the dead woman lying there with her
golden hair spread on the pillow; the bearded, averted face, and
stooping form of the figure that crouched by the window.</p>
<p>"I only hope," she reflected, "that he will not recognise me. The
recollections that the sight of me would summon up could scarcely be
pleasant. I have no wish to enact the part of skeleton at the feast."</p>
<p>With a desponding sense that she had no right to her existence, Gertrude
gathered up her possessions and made her way across the room.</p>
<p>Darrell came forward slowly, "Oh, put down those heavy things," he said.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_121" id="Page_121">[Pg 121]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Lord Watergate, for it was he, went over to the fire-place and stood
there warming his hands.</p>
<p>"May I trouble you to have a cab called?"</p>
<p>Gertrude spoke in her most dignified manner.</p>
<p>"Certainly. But won't you come to the fire?"</p>
<p>Darrell rang a bell which stood on the mantelshelf, and indicated to
Gertrude a chair by the screen.</p>
<p>Gertrude, however, preferred to stand, and for some moments the three
people on the tiger-skin hearthrug stared into the fire in silence.</p>
<p>Then Darrell said in an offhand manner: "Miss Lorimer has been kind
enough to photograph my 'Grand Canal' for me."</p>
<p>Lord Watergate, looking up suddenly, met Gertrude's glance. For a moment
a puzzled expression came into his eyes, then changed to one of
recognition and recollection. After some hesitation, he said:</p>
<p>"It must be difficult to do justice in a photograph to such a picture."</p>
<p>She threw him back his commonplace:</p>
<p>"Oh, the gradations of tone often come out surprisingly well."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_122" id="Page_122">[Pg 122]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Inwardly she was saying, "How he must hate the sight of me."</p>
<p>Darrell looked from one to the other, dimly suspicious of their mutual
consciousness, then rejected the suspicion as an absurd one.</p>
<p>"I will write to you about those sketches," he said, as the cab was
announced.</p>
<p>Lucy and Phyllis were frisking about the studio, as young creatures will
do in the spring, when Gertrude entered, weary and dispirited, from her
expedition to The Sycamores.</p>
<p>The girls fell upon her at once for news.</p>
<p>She flung herself into the sitter's chair, which half revolved with the
violence of the action.</p>
<p>"Say something nice to me," she cried. "Compliment me on my beauty, my
talents, my virtues. There is no flattery so gross that I could not
swallow it."</p>
<p>Phyllis looked from her to Lucy and tapped her forehead in significant
pantomime.</p>
<p>"You are everything that is most delightful," said Lucy; "only do tell
us about the great man."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_123" id="Page_123">[Pg 123]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"He was odious," cried Gertrude.</p>
<p>"She has never been quarrelling, I will not say with her own, but with
<i>our</i> bread-and-butter," said Phyllis, in affected dismay.</p>
<p>"I will never go there again, if that's what you mean."</p>
<p>"But what is the matter, Gerty? I found him quite polite."</p>
<p>"Polite? It is worse than rudeness, a politeness which says so plainly:
'This is for my own sake, not for yours.'"</p>
<p>"You are really cross, Gerty; what has the illustrious Sidney been doing
to you?" said Lucy, who did not suffer from violent likes and dislikes.</p>
<p>"Oh," cried Gertrude, laughing ruefully; "how shall I explain? He is
this sort of man;—if a woman were talking to him of—of the motions of
the heavenly bodies, he would be thinking all the time of the shape of
her ankles."</p>
<p>"Great heavens, Gerty, did you make the experiment?"</p>
<p>Phyllis opened her pretty eyes their widest as she spoke.</p>
<p>"We all know," remarked Lucy, with a twinkle in her eye, "that it is
best to begin with a little aversion."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_124" id="Page_124">[Pg 124]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Phyllis struck an attitude:</p>
<p>"'Friends meet to part, but foes once joined——'"</p>
<p>"Girls, what has come over you?" exclaimed Gertrude, dismayed.</p>
<p>"Gerty is shocked," said Lucy; "one is always stumbling unawares on her
sense of propriety."</p>
<p>"She is like the Bishop of Rumtyfoo," added Phyllis; "she does draw the
line at such unexpected places."</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i046.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_125" id="Page_125">[Pg 125]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i016.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER IX.</span> <span class="smaller">SHOW SUNDAY.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>La science l'avait gardé naïf.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Alphonse Daudet.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The last Sunday in March was Show Sunday; and Frank, who was of a
festive disposition, had invited all the people he knew in London to
inspect his pictures and Mr. Oakley's before they were sent in to the
Royal Academy.</p>
<p>Mr. Oakley was a middle-aged Bohemian, who had made a small success in
his youth and never got beyond it. It had been enough, however, to
launch him into the artistic world, and it was probably only owing to
the countenance of his brothers of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_126" id="Page_126">[Pg 126]</SPAN></span> the brush that he was able to sell
his pictures at all. Oakley was an accepted fact, if nothing more; the
critics treated him with respect if without enthusiasm; the exhibition
committees hung him, though not indeed on the line, and the public
bought his pictures, which had the advantage of being moderate in price
and signed with a name that everybody knew.</p>
<p>Of course this indifferent child of the earth had a wife and family; and
he had been only too glad to share his studio expenses with young
Jermyn, whose father, the Cornish clergyman, had been a friend of his
own youth.</p>
<p>"I wonder," said Gertrude, as the Lorimers dressed for Frank's party,
"if there will be a lot of gorgeous people this afternoon?" And she
looked ruefully at the patch on her boot, with a humiliating
reminiscence of Darrell's watchful eye.</p>
<p>"I don't expect so," answered Phyllis, whose pretty feet were
appropriately shod. "You know what dowdy people one meets at the
Oakleys. Oh, of course they know others, but they don't turn up,
somehow."</p>
<p>"Then there will be Mr. Jermyn's people,"<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_127" id="Page_127">[Pg 127]</SPAN></span> said Lucy, inspecting her
gloves with a frown.</p>
<p>"A lot of pretty, well-dressed girls, no doubt," answered Phyllis; "I
expect that well-beloved youth has a wife in every port, or at least a
young woman in every suburb."</p>
<p>"<i>Apropos</i>," said Gertrude, "I wonder if the Devonshires will be there.
We never seem to see Conny in these days."</p>
<p>"Isn't it rather a strain on friendship," answered Phyllis, shrewdly,
"when two sets of our friends become acquainted, and seem to prefer one
another to <i>us</i>, the old and tried and trusty friend of each?"</p>
<p>"What horrid things you say sometimes, Phyllis," objected Lucy, as the
three sisters trooped downstairs.</p>
<p>Fanny was not with them; she was spending the day with some relations of
her mother's.</p>
<p>A curious, dreamlike sensation stole over Gertrude at finding herself
once again in a roomful of people; and as an old war-horse is said to
become excited at the sound of battle, so she felt the social instincts
rise strongly within her as the familiar, forgotten pageant of nods and
becks and wreathed smiles burst anew upon her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_128" id="Page_128">[Pg 128]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Frank shot across the room, like an arrow from the bow, as the Lorimers
entered.</p>
<p>"How late you are," he said; "I was beginning to have a horrible fear
that you were not coming at all."</p>
<p>"How pretty it all is," said Lucy, sweetly. "Those great brass jars with
the daffodils are charming; and what an overwhelming number of people."</p>
<p>Conny came up to them, splendid as ever, but with a restless light in
her eyes, an unnatural flush on her cheek.</p>
<p>"How do you do, girls?" she said, abruptly. "You look seedy, Gerty."
Then, as Frank moved off to fetch them some tea: "I do so hate afternoon
affairs, don't you?"</p>
<p>"How pretty Frank looks," whispered Phyllis to Lucy; "I like to see him
flying in and out among the people, as though his life depended on it,
don't you? And the daffodil in his coat just suits his complexion."</p>
<p>"Phyllis, don't be so silly!"</p>
<p>Lucy refrained from smiling, but her eyes followed, with some amusement,
the picturesque and active figure of her host, as he went about his
duties with his usual air of earnestness and candour.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_129" id="Page_129">[Pg 129]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Come and look at the pictures, Lucy. That's what you're here for, you
know," remarked Fred, who had joined their group, and was looking the
very embodiment of Philistine comeliness. "I haven't seen you for an
age," he added, as they made their way to one of the easels.</p>
<p>"That is your own fault, isn't it?" said Lucy, lightly.</p>
<p>"Conny has got it into her head that you don't care to see us."</p>
<p>"How can Conny be so silly?"</p>
<p>"Don't tell her I told you. She would be in no end of a wax," he added,
as Phyllis and Constance pressed by them in the crush.</p>
<p>Gertrude was still standing near the doorway, sipping her tea, and
looking about her with a rather wistful interest. She had caught here
and there glimpses of familiar faces, faces from her own old world—that
world which, taken <i>en masse</i>, she had so fervently disliked; but no one
had taken any notice of the young woman by the doorway, with her pale
face and suit of rusty black.</p>
<p>"I feel like a ghost," she said to Frank, as she handed him her empty
cup.</p>
<p>"You do look horribly white," he <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_130" id="Page_130">[Pg 130]</SPAN></span>answered, with genuine concern; "I
wish you were looking as well as your sisters—Miss Phyllis for
instance."</p>
<p>He glanced across as he spoke with undisguised admiration at the slim
young figure, and blooming face of the girl, who stood smiling down with
amiable indifference at one of his own canvasses.</p>
<p>Phyllis Lorimer belonged to that rare order of women who are absolutely
independent of their clothes.</p>
<p>By the side of her old black gown and well-worn hat, Constance
Devonshire's elaborate spring costume looked vulgar and obtrusive; and
Constance herself, in the light of her friend's more delicate beauty,
seemed <i>bourgeoise</i> and overblown.</p>
<p>The effect of this contrast was not lost on two men who, at this point
of the proceedings, strolled into the room, and whom the Oakleys came
forward with some <i>empressement</i> to receive.</p>
<p>"I have brought you Lord Watergate," Gertrude heard one of them say, in
a voice which she recognised at once, the sound of which filled her with
a vague sense of discomfort.</p>
<p>"Darrell, by all that's wonderful!"<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_131" id="Page_131">[Pg 131]</SPAN></span> said Frank, <i>sotto voce</i>, his eyes
shining with enthusiasm; "there, with the light Vandyke beard—but you
know him already."</p>
<p>"Hasn't he a Show Sunday of his own?" replied Gertrude, in a voice that
implied that the wish was father to the thought.</p>
<p>"He has a gallery all to himself in Bond Street this season. I wonder if
he will sing this afternoon."</p>
<p>"Mr. Darrell is a person of many accomplishments it seems."</p>
<p>"Oh, rather!" and Frank went off to offer a pleased and modest welcome
to the illustrious guest.</p>
<p>Sidney Darrell, having succeeded in escaping from the Oakleys and their
tea-table, made his way across the room, stopping here and there to
exchange greetings with the people that he knew, and moving with that
ostentatious air of lack of purpose which is so often assumed in society
to mask a set and deliberate plan.</p>
<p>"How do you do, Miss Lorimer?" He stopped in front of Phyllis and held
out his hand.</p>
<p>Phyllis's flower-face brightened at this recognition from the great man.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_132" id="Page_132">[Pg 132]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Now, don't you think this is the most ridiculous institution on the
face of the earth?" said Darrell, as he took his place beside her, for
Conny had moved off discreetly at his approach.</p>
<p>"Which institution? Tea, pictures, people?"</p>
<p>"Their incongruous combination under the name of Show Sunday."</p>
<p>"Oh, I think it's fun. But then I have never seen the sort of thing
before."</p>
<p>"You are greatly to be envied, Miss Lorimer."</p>
<p>"How lovely Phyllis is looking," cried Conny, who had joined Gertrude
near the doorway; "she grows prettier every day."</p>
<p>"Do you think so?" answered Gertrude. "She looks to me more delicate
than ever, with that flush on her cheek, and that shining in her eyes."</p>
<p>"Nonsense, Gerty; you are quite ridiculous about Phyllis. She appears to
be amusing Mr. Darrell, at any rate. She says just the sort of things
Mr. Lorimer used to. She is more like him than any of you."</p>
<p>"Yes." Gertrude winced; then, looking up, saw Mr. Oakley and a tall man
standing before her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_133" id="Page_133">[Pg 133]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Lord Watergate, Miss Lorimer."</p>
<p>The grey eyes looked straight into hers, and a deep voice said—</p>
<p>"We have met before. But I scarcely ventured to regard myself as
introduced to you."</p>
<p>Lord Watergate smiled as he spoke, and, with a sense of relief, Gertrude
felt that here, at least, was a friendly presence.</p>
<p>"I met you at The Sycamores on Wednesday."</p>
<p>"If it could be called a meeting. That's a wonderful picture of
Darrell's."</p>
<p>"Yes."</p>
<p>"Oakley has been telling me about the great success in photography of
you and your sisters."</p>
<p>"I don't know about success!" Gertrude laughed.</p>
<p>"You look so tired, Miss Lorimer; let me find you a seat."</p>
<p>"No, thank you; I prefer to stand. One sees the world so much better."</p>
<p>"Ah, you like to see the world?"</p>
<p>"Yes; it is always interesting."</p>
<p>"It is to be assumed that you are fond of society?"</p>
<p>"Does one follow from the other?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_134" id="Page_134">[Pg 134]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"No; I merely hazarded the question."</p>
<p>"One demands so much more of a game in which one is taking part," said
Gertrude; "and with social intercourse, one is always thinking how much
better managed it might be."</p>
<p>They both laughed.</p>
<p>"Now what is your ideal society, Miss Lorimer?"</p>
<p>"A society not of class, caste, or family—but of picked individuals."</p>
<p>"I think we tend more and more towards such a society, at least in
London," said Lord Watergate; then added, "You are a democrat, Miss
Lorimer."</p>
<p>"And you are an optimist, Lord Watergate."</p>
<p>"Oh, I'm quite unformulated. But let us leave off this mutual
recrimination for the present; and perhaps you can tell me who is the
lady talking to Sidney Darrell."</p>
<p>Lord Watergate's attention had been suddenly caught by Phyllis; Gertrude
noted that he was looking at her with all his eyes.</p>
<p>"That is one of my sisters," she said.</p>
<p>He turned towards her with a start;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_135" id="Page_135">[Pg 135]</SPAN></span> there was a note of constraint in
his tones as he said—</p>
<p>"She is very beautiful."</p>
<p>What was there in his voice, in his face, that suddenly brought before
Gertrude's vision the image of the dead woman, her golden hair, and
haggard beauty?</p>
<p>Phyllis, on her part, had been aware of the brief but intense gaze which
the grey eyes had cast upon her from the other side of the room.</p>
<p>"Who is that person talking to my sister?" she said.</p>
<p>Darrell looked across coldly, and answered: "Oh, that's Lord Watergate,
the great physiologist."</p>
<p>"I have never met a lord before."</p>
<p>"And, after all, this isn't much of a lord, because the peer is quite
swallowed up in the man of science."</p>
<p>Oakley came up, entreating Darrell to sing.</p>
<p>"But isn't it quite irregular, to-day?"</p>
<p>"Oh, we don't pretend to be fashionable. This isn't 'Show Sunday,' pure
and simple, but just a pretext for seeing one's friends."</p>
<p>"By the by," said the artist, as Oakley went off to open the little
piano, "is it any<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_136" id="Page_136">[Pg 136]</SPAN></span> good my sending the sketches this week? though it's
horribly bad form to talk shop."</p>
<p>"You must ask my sister about those things."</p>
<p>"Oh, your sister is far and away too clever for me."</p>
<p>"Gertrude is clever, but not in the way you mean."</p>
<p>"Nevertheless, I am horribly afraid of her."</p>
<p>Darrell went over to the piano and sang a little French song, with
perfect art, in his rich baritone. Gertrude watched him, as he sat there
playing his own accompaniment, and a vague terror stole over her of this
irreproachable-looking person, who did everything so well; whose quiet
presence was redolent of an immeasurable, because an unknown strength;
and who, she felt (indignantly remembering the cold irony of his glance)
could never, under any circumstances, be made to appear ridiculous.</p>
<p>At the end of the song, Phyllis came over to Gertrude.</p>
<p>"Aren't we going, Gerty?" she said; "It is quite unfashionable to 'make
a night<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_137" id="Page_137">[Pg 137]</SPAN></span> of it' like this. One is just supposed to look round and sail
off to half-a-dozen other studios."</p>
<p>Lord Watergate, who stood near, caught the half-whispered words, and
smiled, as one smiles at the nonsense of a pretty child. Gertrude saw
the expression of his face as she answered—</p>
<p>"Yes, it is time we went. Tell Lucy; there she is with Mr. Jermyn."</p>
<p>Darrell came over to them as they were going, and shook hands, first
with Gertrude, and then with Phyllis.</p>
<p>"Thank you," he said to the latter, "for a very pleasant afternoon."</p>
<p>Both he and Lord Watergate lingered in York Place till the other guests
had departed, when they fell upon Frank for further information
respecting the photographic studio.</p>
<p>"It doesn't look as if it paid them," remarked Darrell, by way of
administering a damper to loyal Frank's enthusiasm.</p>
<p>"I wonder," said Lord Watergate, "if they would think it worth while to
prepare some slides for me?"</p>
<p>"For the Royal Institution lectures?" Darrell sat down to the piano as
he spoke,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_138" id="Page_138">[Pg 138]</SPAN></span> and ran his hands over the keys. "She is a charming
creature—Phyllis."</p>
<p>"Charming!" cried Frank; "and so is Miss Lucy. And Gertrude is charming,
too; she is the clever one."</p>
<p>"Oh, yes, Gertrude is the clever one; you can see that by her boots."</p>
<p>Meanwhile the Lorimers and the Devonshires were walking up Baker Street
together, engaged, on their part also, in discussing the people from
whom they had just parted.</p>
<p>"You are quite wrong, Gerty, about Mr. Darrell," cried Phyllis; "he is
very nice, and great fun."</p>
<p>"What, the fellow with the goatee?" said Fred.</p>
<p>"Oh, Fred, his beautiful Vandyke beard!"</p>
<p>"I don't care, I don't like him."</p>
<p>"Nor do I, Fred," said Gertrude, with decision, as the whole party
turned into Number 20<span class="smaller">B</span>, and went up to the sitting-room.</p>
<p>"I think really you are a little unreasonable," said Lucy, putting her
arm round her sister's waist; "he seemed quite a nice person."</p>
<p>"He looks," put in Conny, speaking for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_139" id="Page_139">[Pg 139]</SPAN></span> the first time, "as though he
meant to have the best of everything. But so do a great many of us mean
that."</p>
<p>"But not," cried Gertrude, "by trampling over the bodies of other
people. Ah, you are all laughing at me. But can one be expected to think
well of a person who makes one feel like a strong-minded clown?"</p>
<p>They laughed more than ever at the curious image summoned up by her
words; then Phyllis remarked, critically—</p>
<p>"There is one thing I don't like about him, and that is his eye. I
particularly detest that sort of eye; prominent, with heavy lids, and
those little puffy bags underneath."</p>
<p>"Phyllis, spare us these realistic descriptions," protested Lucy, "and
let us dismiss Mr. Darrell, for the present at least. Perhaps our
revered chaperon will tell us something of her experiences with a
certain noble lord," she added, placing in her dress, with a smile of
thanks, the gardenia of which Fred had divested himself in her favour.</p>
<p>"It was very nice of him," said Gertrude, gravely, "to get Mr. Oakley to
introduce<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_140" id="Page_140">[Pg 140]</SPAN></span> him to me, if only to show me that the sight of me did not
make him sick."</p>
<p>"I like his face," added Lucy; "there is something almost boyish about
it. Do you remember what Daudet says of the old doctor in <i>Jack</i>, 'La
science l'avait gardé naïf.'"</p>
<p>"What a set of gossips we are," cried Conny, who had taken little part
in the conversation. "Come along, Fred; you know we are dining at the
Greys to-night."</p>
<p>"Botheration! They are certain to give me Nelly to take in," grumbled
Fred, who, like many of his sex, was extremely modest where his feelings
were concerned, but cherished a belief that the mass of womankind had
designs upon him; "and we never know what on earth to say to one
another."</p>
<p>"There goes Mr. Jermyn," observed Phyllis, as the door closed on the
brother and sister; "he said something about coming in here to-night."</p>
<p>Lucy, who was seated at some distance from the window, allowed herself
to look up, and smiled as she remarked—</p>
<p>"What ages ago it seems since we used<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_141" id="Page_141">[Pg 141]</SPAN></span> to wonder about him and call him
'Conny's man.'"</p>
<p>"'Conny's man,'" added Phyllis, with a curl of her pretty lips, "who
does not care two straws for Conny."</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i141.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_142" id="Page_142">[Pg 142]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i001.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER X.</span> <span class="smaller">SUMMING UP.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>J'ai peur d'Avril, peur de l'émoi</i></div>
<div><i>Qu'éveille sa douceur touchante.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Sully Prudhomme.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>April had come round again; and, like M. Sully Prudhomme, Gertrude was
afraid of April.</p>
<p>As Fanny had remarked to Frank, the month had very painful associations
for them all; but Gertrude's terror was older than their troubles, and
was founded, not on the recollection of past sorrow, so much as on the
cruel hunger for a present joy. And now again, after all her struggles,
her passionate care for others, her resolute putting away of all
thoughts of personal<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_143" id="Page_143">[Pg 143]</SPAN></span> happiness, now again the Spring was stirring in
her veins, and voices which she had believed silenced for ever arose
once more in her heart and clamoured for a hearing.</p>
<p>Often, before business hours, Gertrude might be seen walking round
Regent's Park at a swinging pace, exorcising her demons; she was
obliged, as she said, to ride her soul on the curb, and be very careful
that it did not take the bit between its teeth—this poor, weak
Gertrude, who seemed such a fountain-head of wisdom, such a tower of
strength to the people among whom she dwelt.</p>
<p>At this period, also, she had had recourse, in the pauses of
professional work, to her old consolation of literary effort, and had
even sent some of her productions to Paternoster Row, with the same
unsatisfactory results as of yore, she and Frank uniting their voices in
that bitter cry of the rejected contributor, which in these days is
heard through the breadth and length of the land.</p>
<p>One morning she came into the studio after her walk, to find Lucy
engaged in focussing Frank, who was seated, wearing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_144" id="Page_144">[Pg 144]</SPAN></span> an air of immense
solemnity, in the sitter's chair. Phyllis, meanwhile, hovered about,
bestowing hints and suggestions on them both, secretly enjoying the
quiet humour of the scene.</p>
<p>"It is Mr. Jermyn's birthday present," she announced, as Gertrude
entered. "He is going to send it to Cornwall, which will be a nice
advertisement for us."</p>
<p>Frank blushed slightly; and Lucy cried from beneath her black cloth,
"Don't get up, Mr. Jermyn; Gertrude will excuse you, I am sure."</p>
<p>Gertrude, laughing, retreated to the waiting-room; where, throwing
herself into a chair, and leaning both her elbows on a rickety scarlet
table, she stared vaguely at the little picture of youth and grace which
the parted curtains revealed to her.</p>
<p>How could they be so cheerful, so heedless? cried her heart, with a
sudden impatience. Was this life, this ceaseless messing about in a
pokey glass out-house, this eating and drinking and sleeping in the
shabby London rooms?</p>
<p>Was any human creature to be blamed who rebelled against it? Did not
flesh and blood cry out against such sordidness, with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_145" id="Page_145">[Pg 145]</SPAN></span> all the revel of
the spring-time going on in the world beyond?</p>
<p>It is base and ignoble perhaps to scorn the common round, the trivial
task, but is it not also ignoble and base to become so immersed in them
as to desire nothing beyond?</p>
<p>"What mean thoughts I am thinking," cried Gertrude to herself, shocked
at her own mood; then, gazing mechanically in front of her, saw Lucy
disappear into the dark-room, and Frank come forward with outstretched
hand.</p>
<p>"At last I can say 'good-morning,' Miss Lorimer."</p>
<p>Gertrude gave him her hand with a smile; Jermyn's was a presence that
somehow always cleared the moral atmosphere.</p>
<p>"You will never guess," said Frank, "what I have brought you."</p>
<p>As he spoke, he drew from his pocket a number of <i>The Woodcut</i>, damp
from the press, and opening it at a particular page, spread it on the
table before her.</p>
<p>Phyllis, becoming aware of these proceedings, came across to the
waiting-room and leaned over her sister's shoulder.</p>
<p>"Oh, Gerty, what fun."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_146" id="Page_146">[Pg 146]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>On one side of the page was a large wood-engraving representing four
people on a lawn-tennis court. Three of them were girls, in whom could
be traced distinct resemblance to the three Lorimers; while the fourth,
a man, had about him an unmistakable suggestion of Jermyn himself. The
initials "F. J." were writ large in a corner of the picture, and on the
opposite page were the following verses:—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>What wonder that I should be dreaming<SPAN name="FNanchor_A_1" id="FNanchor_A_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#Footnote_A_1" class="fnanchor">[A]</SPAN></div>
<div class="i1">Out here in the garden to-day?</div>
<div>The light through the leaves is streaming;</div>
<div class="i7"><i>Paulina cries, "Play!"</i></div>
</div><div class="stanza">
<div>The birds to each other are calling;</div>
<div>The freshly-cut grasses smell sweet—</div>
<div><i>To Teddy's dismay comes falling</i></div>
<div class="i7"><i>The ball at my feet!</i></div>
</div><div class="stanza">
<div>"<i>Your stroke should be over, not under.</i>"</div>
<div>"<i>But that's such a difficult way!</i>"</div>
<div>The place is a spring-tide wonder</div>
<div class="i7">Of lilac and may.</div>
</div><div class="stanza">
<div>Of lilac and may and laburnam;</div>
<div>Of blossom—"<i>we're losing the set!</i></div>
<div><i>Those volleys of Jenny's, return them,</i></div>
<div class="i7"><i>Stand close to the net!</i>"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_147" id="Page_147">[Pg 147]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="center"><span class="smcap">Envoi.</span></div>
</div><div class="stanza">
<div>You are so fond of the may-time,</div>
<div class="i2">My friend far away,</div>
<div>Small wonder that I should be dreaming</div>
<div class="i2">Of you in the garden to-day.</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The verses were signed "G. Lorimer"; and Gertrude's eyes rested on them
with the peculiar tenderness with which we all of us regard our efforts
the first time that we see ourselves in print.</p>
<p>"How nice they look, Gerty," cried Phyllis. "And Mr. Jermyn's picture.
But I think they have spoilt it a little in the engraving."</p>
<p>"It is rather a come down after <i>Charlotte Corday</i>, isn't it?" said
Gertrude, pleased yet rueful.</p>
<p>Frank, who had been told the history of that unfortunate tragedy,
answered rather wistfully—</p>
<p>"We have all to get off our high horse, Miss Lorimer, if we want to
live. I had ten guineas this morning for that thing; and there is the
<i>Death of Œdipus</i> with its face to the wall in the studio—and likely
to remain there, unless we run short of firewood one of these days."</p>
<p>"Do you remember," said Gertrude,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_148" id="Page_148">[Pg 148]</SPAN></span> "how Warrington threw cold water on
Pendennis by telling him to stick to poems like the <i>Church Porch</i> and
abandon his beloved <i>Ariadne in Naxos</i>?"</p>
<p>"Yes," answered Frank, "and I never could share Warrington's—and
presumably Thackeray's—admiration for those verses."</p>
<p>"Nor I," said Gertrude, as Lucy emerged triumphantly from the dark-room
and announced the startling success of her negatives.</p>
<p>She was shown the wonderful poem, and the no less wonderful picture, and
then Phyllis said—</p>
<p>"Don't gloat so over it, Gerty." For Gertrude was still sitting at the
table absorbed in contemplation of the printed sheet spread out before
her.</p>
<p>Gertrude laughed and pushed the paper away; and Lucy quoted gravely—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"'We all, the foolish and the wise,</div>
<div>Regard our verse with fascination,</div>
<div>Through asinine-paternal eyes,</div>
<div>And hues of fancy's own creation!'"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>A vociferous little clock on the mantelpiece struck ten.</p>
<p>"I must be off," said Frank; "there<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_149" id="Page_149">[Pg 149]</SPAN></span> will be my model waiting for me. I
am afraid I have wasted a great deal of your time this morning."</p>
<p>"No, indeed," said Lucy, as Gertrude rose and folded the seductive
<i>Woodcut</i>, with a get-thee-behind-me-Satan air; "though I am glad to say
we are quite busy."</p>
<p>"There are Lord Watergate's slides," added Phyllis; "and Mr. Darrell's
sketches to finish off; not to speak of possible chance-comers."</p>
<p>"How do you get on with Darrell?" said Frank, who seemed to have
forgotten his model, and made no movement to go.</p>
<p>"He has only been here once," answered Lucy, promptly; "but I like what
I have seen of him."</p>
<p>"So do I," cried Phyllis.</p>
<p>"And I," added Frank.</p>
<p>In the face of this unanimity Gertrude wisely held her peace.</p>
<p>"Well then, good-bye," said Frank, reluctantly holding out his hand to
each in turn—to Lucy, last. "I am dining out to-night and to-morrow, so
shall not see you for an age, I suppose."</p>
<p>"Gay person," said Lucy, whose hand<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_150" id="Page_150">[Pg 150]</SPAN></span> lingered in his; held there firmly,
and without resistance on her part.</p>
<p>"It's a bore," cried Frank, making wistful eyebrows, and looking at her
very hard.</p>
<p>Gertrude started, struck for the first time by something in the tone and
attitude of them both. With a shock that bewildered her, she realised
the secret of their mutual content; and, stirred up by this unconscious
revelation, a conflicting throng of thoughts, images, and emotions arose
within her.</p>
<p>Gertrude worked like a nigger that day, which, fortunately for her state
of mind, turned out an unusually busy one. Lucy was industrious too, but
went about her work humming little tunes, with a serenity that
contrasted with her sister's rather feverish laboriousness. Even Phyllis
condescended to lend a hand to the finishing off of the prints of Sidney
Darrell's sketches.</p>
<p>All three were rather tired by the time they joined Fanny round the
supper-table, who, herself, presented a pathetic picture of ladylike
boredom.</p>
<p>The meal proceeded for some time in<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_151" id="Page_151">[Pg 151]</SPAN></span> silence, broken occasionally by a
professional remark from one or other of them; then Lucy said—</p>
<p>"You're not eating, Fanny."</p>
<p>"I'm not hungry," answered Fan, with an injured air.</p>
<p>She looked more like a superannuated baby than ever, with her pale
eyebrows arched to her hair, and the corners of her small thin mouth
drooped peevishly.</p>
<p>"This pudding isn't half bad, really, Fan," said Phyllis,
good-naturedly, as she helped herself to a second portion. "I should
advise you to try it."</p>
<p>Fanny's under-lip quivered in a touchingly infantile manner, and, in
another moment, splash! fell a great tear on the table-cloth.</p>
<p>"It's all very well to talk about pudding," she cried, struggling
helplessly with the gurgling sobs. "To leave one alone all the blessed
day, and not a word to throw at one when you do come upstairs, unless,
if you please, it's 'pudding!' Pudding!" went on Fan, with contemptuous
emphasis, and abandoning herself completely to her rising emotions. "You
seem to take me for an idiot, all of you, who think yourselves so
clever. What do you care how dull it is for<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_152" id="Page_152">[Pg 152]</SPAN></span> me up here all day, alone
from morning till night, while you are amusing yourselves below, or
gadding about at gentlemen's studios."</p>
<p>"That sounds just like Aunt Caroline," said Phyllis, in a stage-whisper;
but Lucy, rising, went round to her weeping sister, and, gathering the
big, silly head, and wide moist face to her bosom, proceeded to
administer comfort after the usual inarticulate, feminine fashion.</p>
<p>"Fanny is right," cried Gertrude, smitten with sudden remorse. "It is
horribly dull for her, and we are very thoughtless."</p>
<p>"I am sorry I said anything about it," sobbed Fanny; "but flesh and
blood couldn't stand it any longer."</p>
<p>"You were quite right to tell us, Fan. We have been horrid," cried Lucy,
as she gently led her from the room. "Come upstairs with me, and lie
down. You have not been looking well all the week."</p>
<p>In about ten minutes Lucy re-appeared alone, to find the table cleared,
and her sisters sewing by the lamplight.</p>
<p>"Fan has gone to bed," she announced; "she was a little hysterical, and
I persuaded her to undress."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_153" id="Page_153">[Pg 153]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"It <i>is</i> dull for her, I know," said Gertrude, really distressed; "but
what is to be done?"</p>
<p>"And she has been so good all these months," answered Lucy. "She has had
none of the fun, and all the anxiety and pinching, and this is the first
complaint we have heard from her."</p>
<p>"Yes, she has come out surprisingly well through it all."</p>
<p>Gertrude sighed as she spoke, secretly reproaching herself that there
was not more love in her heart for poor Fanny.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon appeared at this point to offer the young ladies her own
copy of the <i>Waterloo Place Gazette</i>, a little bit of neighbourly
courtesy in which she often indulged, and which to-night was especially
appreciated, as creating a diversion from an unpleasant topic.</p>
<p>"'A woman shot at Turnham Green,'" cried Phyllis, glancing down a column
of miscellaneous items, while the lamplight fell on her bent brown head.
"'More fighting in Africa.' Ah, here's something interesting at
last.—'We understand that the exhibition of Mr. Sidney Darrell,
A.R.A.'s pictures, to be held in the Berkeley Galleries, New Bond
Street, will be opened to the public<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_154" id="Page_154">[Pg 154]</SPAN></span> on the first of next month. The
event is looked forward to with great interest in artistic circles, as
the collection is said to include many works never before exhibited in
London.' <i>I</i> shall go like a shot; sha'n't you, Gerty?"</p>
<p>"Yes, and slip little dynamite machines behind the pictures. Let me look
at that paper, Phyllis."</p>
<p>Phyllis pushed it towards her, and, as she took it up, her eye fell on
the date of the month printed at the top of the page.</p>
<p>"Do you know," she said, "that it is a year to-day that we finally
decided on starting our business?"</p>
<p>"Is it?" said Lucy. "Do you mean from that day when Aunt Caroline came
and pitched into us all?"</p>
<p>"Yes; and when Mr. Russel's letter appeared on the scene, just as we
were thinking of rushing in a body to the nearest chemist's for
laudanum."</p>
<p>"And when we made a lot of good resolutions; do you remember?" cried
Phyllis.</p>
<p>"What were they?" said Gertrude. "One was, that we would be happy."</p>
<p>"Well, I think we have kept that one at least," observed Lucy, with
decision.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_155" id="Page_155">[Pg 155]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Gertrude looked across at her sister rather wistfully, as she answered,
"Yes, on the whole. What was the other resolution? That we would not be
cynical, was it not?"</p>
<p>"There hasn't been the slightest ground for cynicism; quite the other
way," said Lucy. "It is not much credit to us to have kept that
resolution."</p>
<p>"Oh, I don't know," observed Phyllis, lightly; "some people have been
rather horrid; have forgotten all about us, or not been nice. Don't you
remember, Gerty, how Gerald St. Aubyn dodged round the corner at Baker
Street the other day because he didn't care to be seen bowing to two
shabby young women with heavy parcels? And, Lucy, have you forgotten
what you told us about Jack Sinclair, when you met him, travelling from
the north? How he never took any notice of you, because you happened to
be riding third class, and had your old gown on? Jack, who used to make
such a fuss about picking up one's pocket-handkerchief and opening the
door for one."</p>
<p>"It seems to me," said Gertrude, "that to think about those sort of
things makes<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_156" id="Page_156">[Pg 156]</SPAN></span> one almost as mean as the people who do them."</p>
<p>"And directly a person shows himself capable of doing them, why, it
ceases to matter about him in the least," added Lucy, with youthful
magnificence.</p>
<p>Gertrude was silent a moment, then said, with something of an effort:
"Let us direct our attention to the charming new people we have got to
know. One gets to know them in such a much more pleasant way, somehow."</p>
<p>Lucy bent her head over her work, hiding her flushed face as she
answered, "That is the best of being poor; one's chances of artificial
acquaintanceships are so much lessened. One gains in quality what one
loses in quantity."</p>
<p>"How moral we are growing," cried Phyllis. "We shall be quoting
Scripture next, and saying it is harder for the camel to get through the
needle's eye, &c., &c."</p>
<p>Gertrude laughed.</p>
<p>"There is another point to consider," she said. "I suppose you both know
that we are not making our fortunes?"</p>
<p>"Yes," answered Lucy; "but, at the same time, the business has almost
doubled itself in the course of the last three months."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_157" id="Page_157">[Pg 157]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"That sounds more prosperous than it really is, Lucy. If it hadn't done
so, we should have had to think seriously of giving it up. And, as it
is, we cannot be sure, till the end of the year, that we shall be able
to hold on."</p>
<p>"You mean the end of the business year; next June?"</p>
<p>"Yes; Mr. Russel is coming, and there is to be a great overhauling of
accounts."</p>
<p>Gertrude lay awake that night long after her sisters were asleep. Her
brief rebellious mood of the morning had passed away, and, looking back
on the year behind her, she experienced a measure of the content which
we all feel after something attempted, something done. That she had been
brought face to face with the sterner side of life, had lost some
illusions, suffered some pain, she did not regret. It seemed to her that
she had not paid too great a price for the increased reality of her
present existence.</p>
<p>She fell asleep, then woke at dawn with a low cry. She had been dreaming
of Lucy and Frank; had seen their faces, as she had seen them the day
before, bright with the glow of the light which never was on sea and
land. Oh, she had always known, nay,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_158" id="Page_158">[Pg 158]</SPAN></span> hoped, that this, or rather
something akin to this, would come; yet sharp was the pang that ran
through her at the recollection.</p>
<p>It had always seemed to her highly improbable that her sisters,
portionless as they were, should remain unmarried. One day, she had
always told herself, they would go away, and she and Fanny would be left
alone. She did not wish it otherwise. She had a feminine belief in love
as the crown and flower of life; yet, as the shadow of the coming
separation fell upon her, her spirit grew desolate and afraid; and,
lying there in the chill grey morning, she wept very bitterly.</p>
<div class="footnotes"><h3>FOOTNOTE:</h3>
<div class="footnote"><p><SPAN name="Footnote_A_1" id="Footnote_A_1"></SPAN><SPAN href="#FNanchor_A_1"><span class="label">[A]</span></SPAN> From <i>Lawn Tennis</i>.</p>
</div>
</div>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i046.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_159" id="Page_159">[Pg 159]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i036.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XI.</span> <span class="smaller">A CONFIDENCE.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>It may be one will dance to-day,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>And dance no more to-morrow;</i></div>
<div><i>It may be one will steal away,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>And nurse a lifelong sorrow;</i></div>
<div><i>What then? The rest advance, evade,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Unite, disport, and dally,</i></div>
<div><i>Re-set, coquet, and gallopade,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Not less—in "Cupid's Alley."</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Austin Dobson.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"Mr. Darrell has sent us a card for his Private View," announced
Gertrude, as they sat at tea one Saturday afternoon in the sitting-room.</p>
<p>"Oh, let me look, Gerty," cried Phyllis, taking possession of the bit of
pasteboard. "'The Misses Lorimer and friends.' Why Conny might go with
us."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_160" id="Page_160">[Pg 160]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Constance Devonshire had dropped in upon them unexpectedly that
afternoon, after an absence of several weeks. She was looking wretchedly
ill. Her usually blooming complexion had changed to a curious waxen
colour; her round face had fallen away; there were dark hollows under
the unnaturally brilliant eyes.</p>
<p>"I should rather like to go, if you think you may take me," she said;
then added, with an air of not very spontaneous gaiety; "I suppose it
will be what the society papers call a 'smart function.'"</p>
<p>Stoicism, it has been observed, is a savage virtue. There was something
of savagery in Conny's fierce reserve; in the way in which she
resolutely refused to acknowledge, what was evident to the most casual
observer, that there was something seriously amiss with her health and
spirits.</p>
<p>"Is it not fortunate," said Lucy, "that Uncle Sebastian should have sent
us that cheque? Now we shall be able to get ourselves some decent
clothes."</p>
<p>"I mean to have a grey cachemire walking-dress, and my evening dress
shall be grey too," announced Phyllis, who was one of the rare people
who can wear that colour<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_161" id="Page_161">[Pg 161]</SPAN></span> to advantage. Fanny, who had rigid ideas about
mourning, declared with an air of severity that her own new outfit
should be black, then sighed, as though to call attention to the fact of
her constancy to the memory of the dead, in the face of the general
heedlessness.</p>
<p>"Gerty is thinking of rose-colour, is she not?" asked Phyllis,
innocently, as she marked Gertrude's rapidly-suppressed movement of
irritation.</p>
<p>"As regards a gown for this precious Private View—I am not going to
it."</p>
<p>"The head of the firm ought to show up on such an occasion, as a mere
matter of business," observed Lucy, smiling amiably at every one in
general.</p>
<p>"Yes, really, Gerty," added Phyllis, "you are the person to inspire
confidence as to the quality of our work. No one would suspect
<i>us</i>"—indicating herself and her two other sisters—"of being clever.
It would be considered unlikely that nature should heap up <i>all</i> her
benefits on the same individuals."</p>
<p>"Am I such a fright?" asked Gertrude, a little wistfully.</p>
<p>"No, darling; but there could be no<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_162" id="Page_162">[Pg 162]</SPAN></span> doubt about your brains with that
face."</p>
<p>"Wait a few years," said Conny; "she will be the best looking of you
all."</p>
<p>"We will 'wait till she is eighty in the shade,'" quoted Phyllis; "but
when one comes to think of it, what a well-endowed family we are. Not
only is our genius good-looking; that is a comparatively common case;
but our beauties are so exceedingly intelligent; aren't they, Lucy?"</p>
<p>Constance Devonshire was right. Sidney Darrell's Private View at the
Berkley Galleries, held on the last day of April, was a very smart
function indeed. There were duchesses, beauties, statesmen, and clever
people of every description galore. In the midst of them all Darrell
himself shone resplendent; gracious, urbane, polished; infusing just the
right amount of cordiality into his many greetings, according to the
deserts of the person greeted.</p>
<p>"I never saw any one who possessed to greater perfection the art of
impressing his importance on other people," whispered Conny to Gertrude,
as the two girls strolled off together into one of the smaller rooms.
Lucy had been led off by Frank and one of<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_163" id="Page_163">[Pg 163]</SPAN></span> his friends. That young woman
was never long in any mixed assembly without attracting persons of the
male sex to her side.</p>
<p>As for Phyllis, radiant in the new grey costume, its soft tints set off
by a knot of Parma violets at the throat, she was making the round of
the pictures under the escort of no less a person than Lord Watergate,
who had come up to the Lorimers at the moment of their entrance; and
Fanny, in a jetted mantle and bonnet, clanked about with Mr. Oakley,
happy in the consciousness of being for once in the best society.</p>
<p>"What a dreary thing a London crowd is," grumbled Conny, who was not
accustomed, in her own set, to being left squireless.</p>
<p>"Oh, but this is fun. So different from the parties one used to go to,"
said Gertrude, smiling, as Lord Watergate and her sister came up to
them, to direct their attention to a particular canvas in the other
room.</p>
<p>As they sauntered, in a body, to the entrance, Darrell came up with a
young man of the masher type in his wake, whom he introduced to Phyllis
as Lord Malplaquet.</p>
<p>"Lord Malplaquet is dying to hear your<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_164" id="Page_164">[Pg 164]</SPAN></span> theories of life," he said
playfully, bestowing a beaming and confidential smile upon her.</p>
<p>"Mr. Darrell, you shall not amuse yourself at my expense," she responded
gaily, as she plunged into the crowd under the wing of her new escort,
who was staring at her with the languid yet undisguised admiration of
his class.</p>
<p>"Now this is the real thing," said Lord Watergate to Gertrude, as they
stopped before the canvas they had come to seek.</p>
<p>"Yes," said Gertrude, in mechanical acquiescence.</p>
<p>She was thinking: "What a mean soul I must have. Every one seems to like
and admire this Sidney Darrell: and I suspect everything about him—even
his art. For the sake of a prejudice; of a little hurt vanity, perhaps,
as well."</p>
<p>"That, 'yes,' hasn't the ring of the true coin, Miss Lorimer."</p>
<p>"This is scarcely the time and place for criticism, Lord Watergate,"
laughed Gertrude.</p>
<p>"For hostile criticism, you mean. You are a terrible person to please,
are you not?"</p>
<p>As the room began to clear Darrell took<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_165" id="Page_165">[Pg 165]</SPAN></span> Frank aside, and glancing in
the direction of the sisters, who had re-united their forces, said: "You
know those girls, intimately, I believe."</p>
<p>"Yes." (Very promptly.)</p>
<p>"I wonder if that beautiful Phyllis would sit to me?"</p>
<p>"She would probably be immensely honoured."</p>
<p>"Well, you see, it's this: I want her for Cressida."</p>
<p>"Rather a disagreeable sort of subject isn't it?" said Frank,
doubtfully; then added, with professional interest: "I didn't know you
had such a picture on hand, Mr. Darrell."</p>
<p>"The idea occurred to me this very afternoon. It was the sight of the
fair Phyllis, in fact, which suggested it."</p>
<p>"Were you thinking of the scene in the orchard, or in the Greek camp?"</p>
<p>"Neither; one could hardly ask a lady to sit for such a picture. No, it
is Cressida, before her fall, I want; as she stands at the street corner
with Pandarus, waiting for the Trojan heroes to pass, don't you know?
Half ironical, half wistful; with the light of that little <i>tendre</i> for
Troilus just beginning<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_166" id="Page_166">[Pg 166]</SPAN></span> to dawn in her eyes. She would be the very thing
for it."</p>
<p>"Are you going to propose it to her?" said Frank, who looked as if he
did not much relish the idea.</p>
<p>"I shall ask her to sit for me, at any rate. There's the dragon-sister
to be got round first."</p>
<p>"Indeed you are mistaken about Miss Lorimer."</p>
<p>Darrell gave a short laugh. "I beg your pardon, my dear fellow!"</p>
<p>Frank frowned, and Darrell, going forward to the Lorimers, preferred his
request.</p>
<p>Phyllis looked pleased; and Gertrude, suppressing the signs of her
secret dislike to the scheme, said, quietly:</p>
<p>"Phyllis must refer you to her sister Fanny. It depends on whether she
can spare the time to bring her to your studio."</p>
<p>She glanced up as she spoke, and met, almost with open defiance, the
heavy grey eyes of the man opposite. From these she perceived the irony
to have faded; she read nothing there but a cold dislike.</p>
<p>It was an old, old story the fierce yet silent opposition between these
two people; an inevitable antipathy; a strife of type<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_167" id="Page_167">[Pg 167]</SPAN></span> and type, of
class and class, rather than of individuals: the strife of the woman who
demands respect, with the man who refuses to grant it.</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>Phyllis was in high feather at her successful afternoon, at the
compliment paid her by the great Sidney in particular; and Fanny rather
brightened at the prospect of what bore even so distant a resemblance to
an occupation, as chaperoning her sister to a studio.</p>
<p>Only Conny was silent and depressed, and when they reached Baker-street,
followed Gertrude to her room. Here she flung herself on the bed,
regardless of her new transparent black hat, and its daffodil trimmings.</p>
<p>"Gerty, 'the world's a beast, and I hate it!'"</p>
<p>"You are not well, Conny. If you would only acknowledge the fact, and
see a doctor."</p>
<p>"Gerty, come here."</p>
<p>Gertrude went over to the bed, secretly alarmed; something in her
friend's tones frightened her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_168" id="Page_168">[Pg 168]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Conny crushed her face against the pillows, then said in smothered
tones:</p>
<p>"I can't bear it any longer. I must tell some one or it will kill me."</p>
<p>Gertrude grew pale; instinctively she felt what was coming;
instinctively she desired to ward it off.</p>
<p>"Can't you guess? Oh, you may say it is humiliating, unworthy; I know
that." She raised her face suddenly: "Oh, Gerty, how can I help it? He
is so different from them all; from the sneaks who want one's money;
from the bad imitations of fashionable young men, who snub, and
patronise, and sneer at us all. Who could help it? Frank——"</p>
<p>"Conny, Conny, you musn't tell me this."</p>
<p>Gertrude caught her friend in her arms, so as to shield her face. She
disapproved, generally speaking, of confidences of this kind,
considering them bad for both giver and receiver; but this particular
confidence she felt to be simply intolerable.</p>
<p>"Gerty, what have I done, what have I said?"</p>
<p>"Nothing, really nothing, Con, dear old girl. You have told me nothing."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_169" id="Page_169">[Pg 169]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>A pause; then Conny said, between the sobs which at last had broken
forth: "How can I bear my life? How can I bear it?"</p>
<p>Gertrude was very pale.</p>
<p>"We all have to bear things, Conny; often this kind of thing, we women."</p>
<p>"I don't think I <i>can</i>."</p>
<p>"Yes, you will. You have no end of pluck. One day you are going to be
very happy."</p>
<p>"Never, Gerty. We rich girls always end up with sneaks—no decent person
comes near us."</p>
<p>"There are other things which make happiness besides—pleasant things
happening to one."</p>
<p>"What sort of things?"</p>
<p>Gertrude paused a minute, then said bravely: "Our own self-respect, and
the integrity of the people we care for."</p>
<p>"That sounds very nice," replied Conny, without enthusiasm, "but I
should like a little of the more obvious sorts of happiness as well."</p>
<p>Gertrude gave a laugh, which was also a sob.</p>
<p>"So should I, Conny, so should I."</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_170" id="Page_170">[Pg 170]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i005.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XII.</span> <span class="smaller">GERTRUDE IS ANXIOUS.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Lady, do you know the tune?</i></div>
<div><i>Ah, we all of us have hummed it!</i></div>
<div><i>I've an old guitar has thrummed it</i></div>
<div><i>Under many a changing moon.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Thackeray.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>When Frank next saw Sidney Darrell, the latter told him that he had
abandoned the idea of the "Cressida," and was painting Phyllis Lorimer
in her own character.</p>
<p>"Grey gown; Parma violets; grey and purplish background. Shall let Sir
Coutts have it, I think," he added; "it will show up better at his place
than amid the <i>profanum vulgus</i> of Burlington House."</p>
<p>"Mr. Darrell doesn't often paint portraits,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_171" id="Page_171">[Pg 171]</SPAN></span> does he?" Lucy said, when
Jermyn was discussing the matter one evening in Baker Street.</p>
<p>"Not often; but those that he has done are among his finest work. That
one of poor Lady Watergate for instance—it is Carolus Duran at his very
best."</p>
<p>"By the bye, what an incongruous friendship it always seems to me—Lord
Watergate and Mr. Darrell," said Lucy.</p>
<p>"Oh, I don't know that it's much of a friendship," answered Frank.</p>
<p>"Lord Watergate often drops in at The Sycamores," put in Phyllis,
helping herself from a smart <i>bonbonnière</i> from Charbonnel and Walker's;
for Sidney found many indirect means of paying his pretty model; "I
think he is such a nice old person."</p>
<p>"Old," cried Fanny; "he is not old at all. I looked him out in Mr.
Darrell's Peerage. He is thirty-seven, and his name is Ralph."</p>
<p>"'I love my love with an R..' You said it just in that way, Fan,"
laughed Phyllis. "Yes, it is an odd friendship, if one comes to think of
it—that big, kind, simple, Lord Watergate, and my elaborate friend,
Sidney."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_172" id="Page_172">[Pg 172]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Mr. Darrell is a perfect gentleman," interposed Fan, with dignity.</p>
<p>The occasional mornings at The Sycamores, afforded a pleasant break in
the monotony of her existence. Darrell treated her with a careful, if
ironical politeness, which she accepted in all good faith.</p>
<p>"Fan, as they call her, is a fool, but none the worse for that," had
been his brief summing up of the poor lady, whom, indeed, he rather
liked than otherwise.</p>
<p>It was the end of May, and the sittings had been going on in a
spasmodic, irregular fashion, throughout the month. Both the girls
enjoyed them. Darrell, like the rest of the world, treated Phyllis as a
spoilt child; gave her sweets and flowers galore; and what was better,
tickets for concerts, galleries, and theatres, of which her sisters also
reaped the benefit.</p>
<p>Gertrude secretly disliked the whole proceeding, but, aware that she had
no reasonable objection to offer, wisely held her peace; telling herself
that if one person did not turn her little sister's head, another was
sure to do so; and perhaps the sooner she was accustomed to the process
the better.</p>
<p>"Why won't you come up and see my<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_173" id="Page_173">[Pg 173]</SPAN></span> portrait?" Phyllis had pleaded; "I am
going next Sunday, so you can have no excuse."</p>
<p>"I shall see it when it is finished," Gertrude had answered.</p>
<p>"Oh, but you can get a good idea of what it will look like, already. It
is a great thing, life-size, and ends at about the knees. I am standing
up and looking over my shoulder, so. I suppose Mr. Darrell has found out
how nicely my head turns round on my neck."</p>
<p>Gertrude had laughed, and even attempted a pun in her reply, but she did
not accompany her sister to The Sycamores. Indeed, more subtle reasons
apart, she had little time to spare for unnecessary outings.</p>
<p>The business, as businesses will, had taken a turn for the better, and
the two members of the partnership had their hands full. Rumours of the
Photographic Studio had somehow got abroad, and various branches of the
public were waking up to an interest in it.</p>
<p>People who had theories about woman's work; people whose friends had
theories; people who were curious and fond of novelty; individuals from
each of these<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_174" id="Page_174">[Pg 174]</SPAN></span> sections began to find their way to Upper Baker Street.
Gertrude, as we know, had refused at an early stage of their career to
be interviewed by <i>The Waterloo Place Gazette</i>; but, later on, some
unauthorised person wrote a little account of the Lorimers' studio in
one of the society papers, of which, if the taste was questionable, the
results were not to be questioned at all.</p>
<p>Moreover, it had got about in certain sets that all the sisters were
extremely beautiful, and that Sidney Darrell was painting them in a
group for next year's Academy, a <i>canard</i> certainly not to deprecated
from a business point of view.</p>
<p>Such things as these, do not, of course, make the solid basis of
success, but in a very overcrowded world, they are apt to be the most
frequent openings to it. In these days, the aspirant to fame is inclined
to over-value them, forgetting that there is after all something to be
said for making one's performance such as will stand the test of so much
publicity.</p>
<p>The Lorimers knew little of the world, and of the workings of the
complicated machinery necessary for getting on in it; and while chance
favoured them in the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_175" id="Page_175">[Pg 175]</SPAN></span> matter of gratuitous advertisement, devoted their
energies to keeping up their work to as high a standard as possible.</p>
<p>Life, indeed, was opening up for them in more ways than one. The calling
which they pursued brought them into contact with all sorts and
conditions of men, among them, people in many ways more congenial to
them than the mass of their former acquaintance; intercourse with the
latter having come about in most cases through "juxtaposition" rather
than "affinity."</p>
<p>They began to get glimpses of a world more varied and interesting than
their own, of that world of cultivated, middle-class London, which
approached more nearly, perhaps, than any other to Gertrude's ideal
society of picked individuals.</p>
<p>And it was Gertrude, more than any of them, who appreciated the new
state of things. She was beginning, for the first time, to find her own
level; to taste the sweets of genuine work and genuine social
intercourse. Fastidious and sensitive as she was, she had yet a great
fund of enjoyment of life within her; of that impersonal, objective
enjoyment which is so often denied to her sex. Relieved of the pressing<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_176" id="Page_176">[Pg 176]</SPAN></span>
anxieties which had attended the beginning of their enterprise, the
natural elasticity of her spirits asserted itself. A common atmosphere
of hope and cheerfulness pervaded the little household at Upper Baker
Street.</p>
<p>The evening of which I write was one of the last of May, and Frank had
come in to bid them farewell, before setting out the next morning for a
short holiday in Cornwall; "the old folks," as he called his parents,
growing impatient of their only son's prolonged absence.</p>
<p>"The country will be looking its very best," cried Frank, who loved his
beautiful home; "the sea a mass of sapphire with the great downs rolling
towards it. I mean to have a big swim the very first thing. No one knows
what the sea is like, till they have been to Cornwall. And St. Colomb—I
wish you could see St. Colomb! Why, the whole place is smaller than
Baker Street. The little bleak, grey street, with the sou'wester blowing
through it at all times and seasons—there are scarcely two houses on
the same level. And then—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"'The little grey church on the windy hill,'</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_177" id="Page_177">[Pg 177]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>and beyond, the great green vicarage garden, and the vicarage, and the
dear old folks looking out at the gate."</p>
<p>He rose reluctantly to go. "One day I hope you will see it for
yourselves—all of you."</p>
<p>With which impersonal statement, delivered in a voice which rather
belied its impersonal nature, Frank dropped Lucy's hand, which he had
been holding with unnecessary firmness, and departed abruptly from the
room.</p>
<p>Gertrude looked rather anxiously towards her sister, who sat quietly
sewing, with a little smile on her lips. How far, she wondered, had
matters gone between Lucy and Frank? Was the happiness of either or both
irrevocably engaged in the pretty game which they were playing? Heaven
forbid that her sisterly solicitude should lead her to question the
"intentions" of every man who came near them; a hideous feminine
practice abhorrent to her very soul. Yet, their own position, Gertrude
felt, was a peculiar one, and she could not but be aware of the dangers
inseparable from the freedom which they enjoyed; dangers which are the
price to be paid for all close intimacy between young men and women.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_178" id="Page_178">[Pg 178]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>After all, what do women know about a man, even when they live opposite
him? And do not men, the very best of them, allow themselves immense
license in the matter of loving and riding away?</p>
<p>As for Frank, he never made the slightest pretence that the Lorimers
enjoyed a monopoly of his regard. He talked freely of the charms of
Nellie and Carry and Emily; there was a certain Ethel, of South
Kensington, whose praises he was never weary of sounding. Moreover,
there could be no doubt that at one time or other he had displayed a
good deal of interest in Constance Devonshire; dancing with her half the
night, as Fred had expressed it; a mutual fitness in waltz-steps
scarcely being enough to account for his attentions. And even supposing
a more serious element to have entered into his regard for Lucy, was he
not as poor as themselves, and was it not the last contingency for a
prudent sister to desire?</p>
<p>"What a calculating crone I am growing," thought Gertrude; then
observing the tranquil and busy object of her fears, laughed at herself,
half ashamed.</p>
<p>The next day Mr. Russel came to see them, and entered on a careful
examination<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_179" id="Page_179">[Pg 179]</SPAN></span> of their accounts: compared the business of the last three
months with that of the first; praised the improved quality of their
work, and strongly advised them, if it were possible, to hold on for
another year. This they were able to do. Although, of course, the money
invested in the business had returned anything but a high rate of
interest, their economy had been so strict that there would be enough of
their original funds to enable them to carry on the struggle for the
next twelve months, by which time, if matters progressed at their
present rate, they might consider themselves permanently established in
business.</p>
<p>Before he went Mr. Russel said something to Lucy which disturbed her
considerably, though it made her smile. He had been for many years a
widower, living with his mother, but the old lady had died in the course
of the year, and now he suggested, modestly enough, that Lucy should
return as mistress to the home where she had once been a welcome guest.</p>
<p>The girl found it difficult to put her refusal into words; this kind
friend had hitherto given everything and asked nothing; but there was a
delicate soul under<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_180" id="Page_180">[Pg 180]</SPAN></span> the brusque exterior, and directly he divined how
matters stood, he did his best to save her compunction.</p>
<p>"It really doesn't matter, you know. Please don't give it another
thought." He had observed in an off-hand manner, which had amused while
it touched her.</p>
<p>Lucy was magnanimous enough to keep this little episode to herself,
though Gertrude had her suspicions as to what had occurred.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i141.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_181" id="Page_181">[Pg 181]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i016.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XIII.</span> <span class="smaller">A ROMANCE.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>When strawberry pottles are common and cheap</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Ere elms be black or limes be sere,</i></div>
<div><i>When midnight dances are murdering sleep,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Then comes in the sweet o' the year!</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Andrew Lang.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The second week in June saw Frank back in his old quarters above the
auctioneer's. He had arrived late in the evening, and put off going to
see the Lorimers till the first thing the next day. It was some time
before business hours when he rang at Number 20<span class="smaller">B</span>, and was ushered by
Matilda into the studio, where he found Phyllis engaged in a rather
perfunctory wielding of a feather-duster.</p>
<p>She was looking distractingly pretty, as<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_182" id="Page_182">[Pg 182]</SPAN></span> he perceived when she turned
to greet him. Her close-fitting black dress, with the spray of tuberose
at the throat, and the great holland apron with its braided bib suited
her to perfection; the sober tints setting off to advantage the delicate
tones of her complexion, which in these days was more wonderfully pink
and white than ever.</p>
<p>"And how are your sisters? I needn't ask how you are?" cried Frank, who
in the earlier stages of their acquaintance had been rather surprised at
himself for not falling desperately in love with Phyllis Lorimer.</p>
<p>"Everybody is flourishing," she answered, leaning against the little
mantelshelf in the waiting-room, and looking down upon Frank's sunburnt,
uplifted face.</p>
<p>A look of mischief flashed into her eyes as she added, "There is a great
piece of news."</p>
<p>Frank grasped the back of the frail red chair on which he sat astride in
a manner rather dangerous to its well-being, and said abruptly, "Well,
what is it?"</p>
<p>"One of us is going to be married."</p>
<p>"Oh!" said Frank, with a sort of gasp, which was not lost on his
interlocutor.</p>
<p>"I am not going to tell you which it is. You must guess," went on
Phyllis, looking<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_183" id="Page_183">[Pg 183]</SPAN></span> down upon him demurely from under her drooped lids,
while a fine smile played about her lips.</p>
<p>"Oh, I'll begin at the beginning," said poor Frank, with rather strained
cheerfulness. "Is it Miss Gertrude?"</p>
<p>Phyllis played a moment with the feather-duster, then answered slowly,
"You must guess again."</p>
<p>"Is it Miss Lucy?" (with a jerk.)</p>
<p>A pause. "No," said Phyllis, at last.</p>
<p>Frank sprang to his feet with a beaming countenance and caught both her
hands with unfeigned cordiality. "Then it is you, Miss Phyllis, that I
have to congratulate."</p>
<p>Her eyes twinkled with suppressed mirth as she answered ruefully, "No,
indeed, Mr. Jermyn!"</p>
<p>Frank dropped her hands, wrinkling his brows in perplexity, then a light
dawned on him suddenly, and was reflected in his expressive countenance.</p>
<p>"It must be Fan!" He forgot the prefix in his astonishment.</p>
<p>Phyllis nodded. "But you musn't look so surprised," she said, taking a
chair beside him. "Why shouldn't poor old Fan be married as well as
other people?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_184" id="Page_184">[Pg 184]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Of course; how stupid of me not to think of it before," said Frank,
vaguely.</p>
<p>"It is quite a romance," went on Phyllis; "she and Mr. Marsh wanted to
be married ages and ages ago. But he was too poor, and went to
Australia. Now he is well off, and has come back to marry Fan, like a
person in a book. A touching tale of young love, is it not?"</p>
<p>"Yes; I think it a very touching and pretty story," said Frank, severely
ignoring the note of irony in her voice.</p>
<p>He had all a man's dislike to hearing a woman talk cynically of
sentiment; that should be exclusively a masculine privilege.</p>
<p>"Perhaps," said Phyllis, "it takes the bloom off it a little, that
Edward Marsh married on the way out. But his wife died last year, so it
is all right."</p>
<p>Frank burst out laughing, Phyllis joining him. A minute later Gertrude
and Lucy came in and confirmed the wonderful news; and the four young
people stood gossiping, till the sound of the studio bell reminded them
that the day's work had begun.</p>
<p>Jermyn came in, by invitation, to supper that night, and was introduced
to the new arrival, a big, burly man of middle age,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_185" id="Page_185">[Pg 185]</SPAN></span> whose forest of
black beard afforded only very occasional glimpses of his face.</p>
<p>As for Fanny, it was touching to see how this faded flower had revived
in the sunshine. The little superannuated airs and graces had come
boldly into play; and Edward Marsh, who was a simple soul, accepted them
as the proper expression of feminine sweetness.</p>
<p>So she curled her little finger and put her head on one side with all
the vigour that assurance of success will give to any performance; gave
vent to her most illogical statements in her most mincing tones,
uncontradicted and undisturbed; in short, took advantage to the full of
her sojourn (to quote George Eliot) in "the woman's paradise where all
her nonsense is adorable."</p>
<p>"I don't know what those girls will do without me," Fanny said to her
lover, who took the remark in such good faith as to make her believe in
it herself; "we must see that we do not settle too far away from them."</p>
<p>And she delicately set a stitch in the bead-work slipper which she was
engaged in "grounding" for the simple-hearted Edward.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_186" id="Page_186">[Pg 186]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Fanny patronised her sisters a good deal in these days; and it must be
owned—such is the nature of woman—that her importance had gone up
considerably in their estimation.</p>
<p>As for Mr. Marsh, he regarded his future relatives with a mixture of
alarm and perplexity that secretly delighted them. Never for a moment
did his allegiance to Fanny falter before their superior charms; never
for a moment did the fear of such a contingency disturb poor Fanny's
peace of mind.</p>
<p>Only the girls themselves, in the depths of their hearts, wondered a
little at finding themselves regarded with about the same amount of
personal interest as was accorded to Matilda, by no means a specimen of
the sparkling <i>soubrette</i>.</p>
<p>Gertrude, who had rather feared the effect of the contrast of Fanny's
faded charms with the youthful prettiness of the two younger girls, was
relieved, and at the same time a little indignant, to perceive that, as
far as Edward Marsh was concerned, Phyllis's hair might be red and
Lucy's eyes a brilliant green.</p>
<p>For once, indeed, Fan's tactlessness had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_187" id="Page_187">[Pg 187]</SPAN></span> succeeded where the finest
tact might have failed. In dropping at once into position as the Fanny
of ten years ago; as the incarnation of all that is sweetest and most
essentially feminine in woman; in making of herself an accepted and
indisputable fact, she had unconsciously done the very best to secure
her own happiness.</p>
<p>"There really is something about Fanny that pleases men. I have always
said so," Phyllis remarked, as she watched the lovers sailing blissfully
down Baker Street, on one of their many house-hunting expeditions.</p>
<p>"You know," added Lucy, "she always dislikes walking about alone,
because people speak to her. No one ever speaks to us, do they, Gerty?"</p>
<p>"Nor to me—at least, not often," said Phyllis, ruefully.</p>
<p>"Phyllis, will you never learn where to draw the line?" cried Gertrude;
"but it is quite true about Fan. She must be that mysterious creature, a
man's woman."</p>
<p>"Mr. Darrell likes her," broke forth Phyllis, after a pause; "he laughs
at her in that quiet way of his, but I am quite sure that he likes her.
I hope," she added,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_188" id="Page_188">[Pg 188]</SPAN></span> "that she won't get married before my portrait is
finished. But it wouldn't matter, I could go without a chaperon."</p>
<p>"No, you couldn't," said Gertrude, shortly.</p>
<p>"Why are you seized with such notions of propriety all of a sudden?"</p>
<p>"I have no wish to put us to a disadvantage by ignoring the ordinary
practices of life."</p>
<p>"Then put up the shutters and get rid of the lease. But, Gerty, we
needn't discuss this unpleasant matter yet awhile. By the by, Mr.
Darrell is going to ask me to sit for him in a picture, after the
portrait. He has made sketches for it already—something out of one of
Shakespeare's plays."</p>
<p>"Oh, I am tired of Mr. Darrell's name. Go and see that your dress is in
order for the Devonshires' dance to-night."</p>
<p>"<i>Apropos</i>," said Lucy, as Phyllis flitted off on the congenial errand,
"why is it that we never see anything of Conny in these days?"</p>
<p>"She is going out immensely this season," answered Gertrude, dropping
her eye-lids; "but, at any rate, we get a double allowance of Fred to
compensate."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_189" id="Page_189">[Pg 189]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Silly boy," cried Lucy, flushing slightly, "he has actually made me
promise to sit out two dances with him. Such waste, when one is dying
for a waltz."</p>
<p>"Oh, there will be plenty of waltzing. I wish you could have my share,"
sighed Gertrude, who had been won over by Conny's entreaties to promise
attendance at the dance that night.</p>
<p>"It is time you left off these patriarchal airs, Gerty. You are as fond
of dancing as any of us; and I mean you to spin round all night like a
teetotum."</p>
<p>"What a charming picture you conjure up, Lucy."</p>
<p>"You people with imaginations are always finding fault. Fortunately for
me, I have no imagination, and very little humour," said Lucy, with an
air of genuine thankfulness that delighted her sister.</p>
<p>Thus, with work and play, and very much gossip, the summer days went by.
The three girls found life full and pleasant, and Fanny had her little hour.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_190" id="Page_190">[Pg 190]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i001.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XIV.</span> <span class="smaller">LUCY.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Who is Silvia? What is she,</i></div>
<div><i>That all our swains commend her?</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Two Gentlemen of Verona.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>There was no mistaking the situation. At one of the red-legged tables
sat Fred, his arms spread out before him, his face hidden in his arms;
while Lucy, with a troubled face, stood near, struggling between her
genuine compunction and an irrepressible desire to laugh.</p>
<p>It was Sunday morning; the rest of the household were at church, and the
two young people had had the studio to themselves without fear of
disturbance; a circumstance of which the unfortunate Fred<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_191" id="Page_191">[Pg 191]</SPAN></span> had hastened
to avail himself, thereby rushing on his fate.</p>
<p>They had now reached that stage of the proceedings when the rejected
suitor, finding entreaty of no avail, has recourse to manifestations of
despair and reproach.</p>
<p>"You shouldn't have encouraged a fellow all these years," came hoarsely
from between the arms and face of the prostrate swain.</p>
<p>"'All these years!' how can you be so silly, Fred?" cried Lucy, with
some asperity. "Why, I shall be accused next of encouraging little Jack
Oakley, because I bowled his hoop round Regent's Park for him last
week."</p>
<p>Lucy did not mean to be unkind; but the really unexpected avowal from
her old playmate had made her nervous; a refusal to treat it seriously
seemed to her the best course to pursue. But her last words, as might
have been supposed, were too much for poor Fred. Up he sprang, "a
wounded thing with a rancorous cry"—</p>
<p>"There is another fellow!"</p>
<p>Back started Lucy, as if she had been shot. The hot blood surged up into
her face, the tears rose to her eyes.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_192" id="Page_192">[Pg 192]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"What has that to do with it?" she cried, stung suddenly to cruelty;
"what has that to do with it, when, if you were the only man in the
world, I would not marry you?"</p>
<p>Fred, hurt and shocked by this unexpected attack from gentle Lucy,
gathered himself up with something more like dignity than he had
displayed in the course of the interview.</p>
<p>"Oh, very well," he said, taking up his hat; "perhaps one of these days
you will be sorry for what you have done. I'm not much, I know, but you
won't find many people to care for you as I would have cared." His voice
broke suddenly, and he made his way rather blindly to the door.</p>
<p>Lucy was trembling all over, and as pale as, a moment ago, she had been
red. She wanted to say something, as she watched him fumbling unsteadily
with the door-handle; but her lips refused to frame the words.</p>
<p>Without lifting his head he passed into the little passage. Lucy heard
his retreating footsteps, then her eye fell on a roll of newspapers at
her feet. She picked them up hastily.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_193" id="Page_193">[Pg 193]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Fred," she cried, "you have forgotten these."</p>
<p>But he vouchsafed no answer, and in another moment she heard the outer
door shut.</p>
<p>She stood a moment with the ridiculous bundle in her hand—<i>Tit-Bits</i>
and a pink, crushed copy of <i>The Sporting Times</i>—then something between
a laugh and a sob rose in her throat, the papers fell to the ground, and
sinking on her knees by the table, she buried her face in her hands and
burst into bitter weeping.</p>
<p>Gertrude, coming in from church some ten minutes later, found her sister
thus prostrate.</p>
<p>The sight unnerved her from its very unusualness; bending over Lucy she
whispered, "Am I to go away?"</p>
<p>"No, stop here."</p>
<p>Gertrude locked the door, then came and knelt by her sister.</p>
<p>"Oh, poor Fred, and I was so horrid to him," wept the penitent.</p>
<p>"Ah, I was afraid it would come."</p>
<p>Gertrude stroked the prone, smooth head; she feared that the thought of
some one else besides Fred lay at the bottom of all this<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_194" id="Page_194">[Pg 194]</SPAN></span> disturbance.
She was very anxious for Lucy in these days; very anxious and very
helpless. There was only one person, she knew too well, who could
restore to Lucy her old sweet serenity, and he, alas, made no sign.</p>
<p>What was she to think? One thing was clear enough; the old pleasant
relationship between themselves and Frank was at an end; if renewed at
all, it must be renewed on a different basis. A disturbing element, an
element of self-consciousness had crept into it; the delicate charm, the
first bloom of simplicity, had departed for ever.</p>
<p>It was now the middle of July, and for the last week or two they had
seen scarcely anything of Jermyn, beyond the glimpses of him as he
lounged up the street, with his sombrero crushed over his eyes, all the
impetuosity gone from his gait.</p>
<p>That he distinctly avoided them, there could be little doubt. Though he
was to be seen looking across at the house wistfully enough, he made no
attempt to see them, and his greetings when they chanced to meet were of
the most formal nature.</p>
<p>The change in his conduct had been so marked and sudden, that it was
impossible<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_195" id="Page_195">[Pg 195]</SPAN></span> that it should escape observation. Fanny, with an air of
superior knowledge, gave it out as her belief that Mr. Jermyn was in
love; Phyllis held to the opinion that he had been fired with the idea
of a big picture, and was undergoing the throes of artistic conception;
Gertrude said lightly, that she supposed he was out of sorts and
disinclined for society; while Lucy held her peace, and indulged in many
inward sophistries to convince herself that her own unusual restlessness
and languor had nothing to do with their neighbour's disaffection.</p>
<p>It was these carefully woven self-deceptions that had been so rudely
scattered by Fred's words; and Lucy, kneeling by the scarlet table, had
for the first time looked her fate in the face, and diagnosed her own
complaint.</p>
<p>"Lucy," said Gertrude, after a pause, "bathe your eyes and come for a
walk in the Park; there is time before lunch."</p>
<p>Lucy rose, drying her wet face with her handkerchief.</p>
<p>"Let me look at you," cried Gertrude. "What is the charm? Where does it
lie? Why are these sort of things always happening to you?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_196" id="Page_196">[Pg 196]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Oh," answered Lucy, with an attempt at a smile, "I am a convenient,
middling sort of person, that is all. Not uncomfortably clever like you,
or uncomfortably pretty like Phyllis."</p>
<p>The two girls set off up the hot dusty street, with its Sunday odour of
bad tobacco. Regent's Park wore its most unattractive garb; a dead
monotony of July verdure assailed the eye; a verdure, moreover,
impregnated and coated with the dust and soot of the city. The girls
felt listless and dispirited, and conscious that their walk was turning
out a failure.</p>
<p>As they passed through Clarence Gate, on their way back, Frank darted
past them with something of his normal activity, lifting his hat with
something like the old smile.</p>
<p>"He might have stopped," said Lucy, pale to the lips, and suddenly
abandoning all pretence of concealment of her feelings.</p>
<p>"No doubt he is in a hurry;" answered Gertrude, lamely. "I daresay he is
going to lunch in Sussex Place. Lord Watergate's Sunday luncheon parties
are quite celebrated."</p>
<p>The day dragged on. The weather was sultry and every one felt depressed.
Fanny<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_197" id="Page_197">[Pg 197]</SPAN></span> was spending the day with relations of her future husband's; but
the three girls had no engagements and lounged away the afternoon rather
dismally at home.</p>
<p>All were relieved when Fanny and Mr. Marsh came in at supper-time, and
they seated themselves at the table with alacrity. They had not
proceeded far with the meal, when footsteps, unexpected but familiar,
were heard ascending the staircase; then some one knocked, and before
there was time to reply, the door was thrown open to admit Frank Jermyn.</p>
<p>He looked curiously unlike himself as he advanced and shook hands amid
an uncomfortable silence that everybody desired to break. His face was
pale, and no longer moody, but tense and eager, with shining eyes and
dilated nostrils.</p>
<p>"You will stay to supper, Mr. Jermyn?" said Gertrude, at last, in her
most neutral tones.</p>
<p>"Yes, please." Frank drew a chair to the table like a person in a dream.</p>
<p>"You are quite a stranger," cried arch, unconscious Fan, indicating with
head and spoon the dish from which she proposed to serve him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_198" id="Page_198">[Pg 198]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Frank nodded acceptance of the proffered fare, but ignored her remark.</p>
<p>Silence fell again upon the party, broken by murmurs from the enamoured
Edward, and the ostentatious clatter of knives and forks on the part of
people who were not eating. Every one, except the plighted lovers, felt
that there was electricity in the air.</p>
<p>At last Frank dropped his fork, abandoning, once for all, the pretence
of supper.</p>
<p>"Miss Lucy," he cried across the table to her, "I have a piece of news."</p>
<p>She looked up, pale, with steady eyes, questioning him.</p>
<p>"I am going abroad to-morrow."</p>
<p>"Oh, where are you going?" cried Fanny, vaguely mystified.</p>
<p>"I am going to Africa."</p>
<p>He did not move his eyes from Lucy as he spoke; her head had drooped
over her plate. "They are sending me out as special from <i>The Woodcut</i>,
in the place of poor Leadpoint, who has died of fever. I heard the first
of it last night, and this morning it was finally settled. It makes,"
cried Frank, "an immense difference in my prospects."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_199" id="Page_199">[Pg 199]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Edward Marsh, who objected to Frank as a spoilt puppy, always expecting
other people to be interested in his affairs, asked the young man
bluntly the value of his appointment. But he met with no reply; for
Frank, his face alight, had sprung to his feet, pushing back his chair.</p>
<p>"Lucy, Lucy," he cried in a low voice, "won't you come and speak to me?"</p>
<p>Lucy rose like one mesmerised; took, with a presence of mind at which
she afterwards laughed, the key of the studio from its nail, and
followed Frank from the room, amidst the stupefaction of the rest of the
party.</p>
<p>It was a sufficiently simple explanation which took place, some minutes
later, in the very room where, a few hours before, poor Fred had
received his dismissal.</p>
<p>"But why," said Lucy, presently, "have you been so unkind for the last
fortnight?"</p>
<p>"Ah, Lucy," answered Frank; "you women so often misjudge us, and think
that it is you alone who suffer, when the pain is on both sides. When it
dawned upon me how things stood with you and me—dear girl, you told me
more than you knew yourself—I reflected what a poor devil I was, with
not the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_200" id="Page_200">[Pg 200]</SPAN></span> ghost of a prospect. (I have been down on my luck lately,
Lucy.) And I saw, at the same time, how it was with Devonshire; I
thought, he is a good fellow, let him have his chance, it may be best in
the end——"</p>
<p>"Oh, Frank, Frank, what did you think of me? If these are men's
arguments I am glad that I am a woman," cried Lucy, clinging to the
strong young hand.</p>
<p>"Well, so am I, for that matter," answered Frank; and then, of course,
though I do not uphold her conduct in this respect, Lucy told him
briefly of Fred Devonshire's offer and her own refusal.</p>
<p>It was late before these two happy people returned to the sitting-room,
to receive congratulations on the event, which, by this time, it was
unnecessary to impart.</p>
<p>Fanny wondered aloud why she had not thought of such a thing before; and
felt, perhaps, that her own <i>rechauffé</i> love affair was quite thrown
into the shade. Phyllis smiled and made airy jests, submitting her soft
cheek gracefully to a brotherly kiss.</p>
<p>Edward Marsh looked on mystified and rather shocked, and Gertrude
remained in the background, with a heart too full for speech, till the
lovers made their way to her, demanding her congratulations.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_201" id="Page_201">[Pg 201]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Don't think me too unworthy," said Frank, in all humility.</p>
<p>"I am glad," she said.</p>
<p>Glancing up and seeing the two young faces, aglow with the light of
their happiness, she looked back with a wistful amusement on her own
doubts and fears of the past weeks.</p>
<p>As she did so, the beautiful, familiar words flashed across her
consciousness—</p>
<p>"Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God."</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>Late that night, when the guests had departed and the rest of the
household was asleep, Gertrude heard Lucy moving about in the room
below, and, throwing on her dressing-gown, went down stairs. She found
her sister risen from the table, where she had been writing a letter by
the lamp-light.</p>
<p>"Aren't you coming to bed, Lucy? Remember, you have to be up very
early."</p>
<p>The shadow of the coming separation, which at first had only seemed to
give a more exquisite quality to her happiness, lay on Lucy. She was
pale, and her steadfast<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_202" id="Page_202">[Pg 202]</SPAN></span> eyes looked out with the old calm, but with a
new intensity, from her face.</p>
<p>"Read this," she said, "it seemed only fair."</p>
<p>Stooping over the table, Gertrude read—</p>
<blockquote><p>"<span class="smcap">Dear Fred</span>,—I am engaged to Frank Jermyn, who goes abroad
to-morrow. I am sorry if I seemed unkind, but I was grieved and
shocked by what you said to me. Very soon, when you have quite
forgiven me, you will come and see us all, will you not?
Acknowledge that you made a mistake, and never cease to regard me
as your friend.—L. L."</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Gertrude thought: "Then I shall not have to tell Conny, after all."</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_203" id="Page_203">[Pg 203]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i036.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XV.</span> <span class="smaller">CRESSIDA.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Beauty like hers is genius.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">D. G. Rossetti.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>Lucy slept little that night. At the first flush of the magnificent
summer dawn she was astir, making her preparations for the traveller's
breakfast.</p>
<p>She had changed suddenly, from a demure and rather frigid maiden to a
loving and anxious woman. Perhaps the signet-ring on her middle finger
was a magic ring, and had wrought the charm.</p>
<p>Frank's notice to quit had been so short, that he had been obliged to
apply for various necessaries to Darrell, who, with<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_204" id="Page_204">[Pg 204]</SPAN></span> Lord Watergate, had
supplied him with the main features of a tropical outfit. His ship
sailed that day, at noon, so there was little time to be lost. He came
over at an unconscionably early hour to Number 20<span class="smaller">B</span>, for there was much
to be said and little opportunity for saying it.</p>
<p>Lucy, displaying a truly feminine mixture of the tender and the
practical, packed his bag, strapped his rugs, and put searching
questions as to his preparations for travel. Already, womanlike, she had
taken him under her wing, and henceforward the minutest detail of his
existence would be more precious to her than anything on earth.</p>
<p>Gertrude, when she had kissed the vivid young face in sisterly farewell,
saw the lovers drive off to the station and wondered inwardly at their
calmness.</p>
<p>Later in the day, coming into the studio, she found Lucy quietly engaged
in putting a negative into the printing-frame.</p>
<p>"It is his," she said, looking up with a smile; "I never felt that I had
a right to do it before."</p>
<p>At luncheon, Phyllis reminded her that to-night was the night of Mr.
Darrell's <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_205" id="Page_205">[Pg 205]</SPAN></span><i>conversazione</i> at the Berkeley Galleries, for which he had
sent them two tickets.</p>
<p>"It's no good expecting Lucy to go; you will have to take me, Gerty,"
she announced.</p>
<p>Gertrude had a great dislike to going, and she said—</p>
<p>"Can't Fanny take you?"</p>
<p>"Edward and I are dining at the Septimus Pratts'," replied Fanny.</p>
<p>After much hesitation, she and her betrothed had had to resign
themselves to the inevitable, and dispense with the services of a
chaperon; a breach of decorum which Mr. Marsh, in particular, deplored.</p>
<p>"Are you very anxious about this party?" pleaded Gertrude.</p>
<p>"Oh Gerty, of course. And if you won't take me, I'll go alone," cried
Phyllis, with unusual vehemence.</p>
<p>Gertrude was indignant at her sister's tone; then reflected that it was,
perhaps, hard on Phyllis, to cut off one of her few festivities.</p>
<p>Phyllis, indeed, had not been very well of late, and demanded more
spoiling than ever. She coughed constantly, and her eyes were
unnaturally bright.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_206" id="Page_206">[Pg 206]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Gertrude ended by submitting to the sacrifice, and at ten o'clock she
and Phyllis found themselves in Bond Street, where the rooms were
already thronged with people.</p>
<p>Phyllis had blazed into a degree of beauty that startled even her
sister, and made her the frequent mark for observation in that brilliant
gathering.</p>
<p>Her grey dress was cut low, displaying the white and rounded slenderness
of her shoulders and arms; the soft brown hair was coiled about the
perfect head in a manner that afforded a view of the neck and its
graceful action; her eyes shone like stars; her cheeks glowed
exquisitely pink. Wherever she went, went forth a sweet strong
fragrance, the breath of a great spray of tuberose which was fastened in
her bodice, and which had arrived for her that day from an unnamed
donor.</p>
<p>Darrell's greeting to both the sisters had been of the briefest. He had
shaken hands unsmilingly with Phyllis; he and Gertrude had brought their
finger-tips into chill and momentary contact, without so much as lifting
their eyes, and Gertrude had felt humiliated at her presence there.</p>
<p>She had not seen Darrell since his Private<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_207" id="Page_207">[Pg 207]</SPAN></span> View, more than six weeks
ago; and now, as she stood talking to Lord Watergate, her eye, guided by
a nameless curiosity, an unaccountable fascination, sought him out. He
was looking ill, she thought, as she watched him standing in his host's
place, near the doorway, chatting to an ugly old woman, whom she knew to
be the Duchess of Kilburne; ill, and very unhappy. Happiness indeed, as
she instinctively felt, is not for such as he—for the egotist and the
sensualist.</p>
<p>Her acute feminine sense, sharpened perhaps by personal soreness, had
pierced to the second-rateness of the man and his art. Beneath his
arrogance and air of assured success, she read the signs of an almost
craven hunger for pre-eminence; of a morbid self-consciousness; an
insatiable vanity. And for all the stupendous cleverness of his
workmanship, she failed to detect in his work the traces of those
qualities which, combined with far less skill than his, can make
greatness.</p>
<p>As for her own relations to Darrell, the positions of the two had
shifted a little since the first. In the brief flashes of intercourse
which they had known, a drama<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_208" id="Page_208">[Pg 208]</SPAN></span> had silently enacted itself; a war
without words or weapons, in which, so far, she had come off victor. For
Sidney had ceased to regard her as merely ridiculous; and she, on her
part, was no longer cowed by his aggressive personality, by the
all-seeing, languid glance, the arrogant, indifferent manner. They stood
on a level platform of unspoken, yet open distaste; which, should
occasion arise, might blaze into actual defiance.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate, as I have said, was talking to Gertrude; but his glance,
as she was quick to observe, strayed constantly toward Phyllis. She had
wondered before this, as to the measure of his admiration for her
sister; it seemed to her that he paid her the tribute of a deeper
interest than that which her beauty and her brightness would, in the
natural course of things, exact.</p>
<p>As for Phyllis, she was enjoying a triumph which many a professional
beauty might have envied. People flocked round her, scheming for
introductions, staring at her in open admiration, laughing at her
whimsical sallies.</p>
<p>"That young person has a career before her."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_209" id="Page_209">[Pg 209]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Who is she?"</p>
<p>"Oh, one of Darrell's discoveries. Works at a photographer's, they say."</p>
<p>"Darrell is painting her portrait."</p>
<p>"No, not her portrait; but a study of 'Cressida.'"</p>
<p>"Cressida!</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"'There's language in her eye, her cheek, her lip;</div>
<div>Nay, her foot speaks——'"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"Hush, hush!"</p>
<p>Such floating spars of talk had drifted past Gertrude's corner, and had
been caught, not by her, but by her companion.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate frowned, as he mentally finished the quotation, which
struck him as being in shocking taste. He had adopted, unconsciously, a
protective attitude towards the Lorimers; their courage, their
fearlessness, their immense ignorance, appealed to his generous and
chivalrous nature. He made up his mind to speak to Darrell about that
baseless rumour of the Cressida.</p>
<p>Gertrude, on her part, was not too absorbed in conversation to notice
what<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_210" id="Page_210">[Pg 210]</SPAN></span> her sister was doing. She saw at once that, in spite of some
thrills of satisfied vanity, Phyllis was not enjoying herself. There was
a restless, discontented light in her eyes, a half-weary recklessness in
her pose, as she leant against the edge of a tall screen, which filled
Gertrude with wonder and anxiety. She felt, as she had felt so often
lately, that Phyllis, her little Phyllis, whom she had scolded and
petted and yearned over for eighteen years, was passing beyond her ken,
into regions where she could never follow.</p>
<p>The evening wore itself away as such evenings do, in aimless drifting to
and fro, half-hearted attempts at conversation, much mutual staring, and
a determined raid on the refreshment buffet, on the part of people who
have dined sumptuously an hour ago.</p>
<p>"Our English social institutions," Darrell said aside to Lord Watergate;
"the private view, where every one goes; the <i>conversazione</i>, where no
one talks."</p>
<p>Lord Watergate laughed, and went back to Gertrude, to propose an attack
on the buffet, by way of diversion; and Sidney, with his inscrutable air
of utter <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_211" id="Page_211">[Pg 211]</SPAN></span>purposelessness, made his way through the crowd to where
Phyllis stood in conversation with two young men.</p>
<p>Some paces off from her he paused, and stood in silence, looking at her.</p>
<p>Phyllis shot her glance to his, half-petulant, half-supplicating, like
that of a child.</p>
<p>It was late in the evening, and this was the first attempt he had made
to approach her. Darrell advanced a step or two, and Phyllis lowered her
eyes, with a sudden and vivid blush.</p>
<p>"At last," said Darrell, in a low voice, as the two young men
instinctively moved off before him.</p>
<p>"You are just in time to say 'good-night' to me, Mr. Darrell."</p>
<p>Darrell smiled, with his face close to hers. His smile was considered
attractive—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"Seeming more generous for the coldness gone."</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"It is not 'good-night,' but 'good-bye,' that I have come to say."</p>
<p>The brilliant and rapid smile had passed across his face, leaving no
trace.</p>
<p>"What do you mean, Mr. Darrell?"</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_212" id="Page_212">[Pg 212]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I mean that I am going away to-morrow."</p>
<p>"For ever and ever?" Phyllis laughed, as she spoke, turning pale.</p>
<p>"For several months. I have important business in Paris."</p>
<p>"But you haven't finished my portrait, Mr. Darrell."</p>
<p>Sidney looked down, biting his lip.</p>
<p>"Shall you be able to finish it in time for the Grosvenor?"</p>
<p>"Possibly not."</p>
<p>"Now you are disagreeable," cried Phyllis, in a high voice; "and
ungrateful, too, after all those long sittings."</p>
<p>"Not ungrateful. Thank you, thank you, thank you!" Under cover of the
crowd he had taken both her hands, and was pressing them fiercely at
each repetition, while his miserable eyes looked imploringly into hers.</p>
<p>"You are hurting me." Her voice was low and broken. She shrank back
afraid.</p>
<p>"Good-bye—Phyllis."</p>
<p>Gertrude, coming back from the refreshment-room a minute later, found
Phyllis standing by herself, in an angle formed by one of the screens,
pale to the lips, with brilliant, meaningless eyes.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_213" id="Page_213">[Pg 213]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"We are going home," said Gertrude, walking up to her.</p>
<p>"Oh, very well," she answered, rousing herself; "the sooner the better.
I am not well." She put her hand to her side. "I had that pain again
that I used to have."</p>
<p>Lord Watergate, who stood a little apart, watching her, came forward and
gave her his arm, and they all three went from the room.</p>
<p>In the cab Phyllis recovered something of her wonted vivacity.</p>
<p>"Isn't it a nuisance," she said, "Mr. Darrell is going away for a long
time, and doesn't know when he will be able to finish my portrait."</p>
<p>Gertrude started.</p>
<p>"Well, I suppose you always knew that he was an erratic person."</p>
<p>"You speak as if you were pleased, Gerty. I am very disappointed."</p>
<p>"Put not your trust in princes, Phyllis, nor in fashionable artists, who
are rather more important than princes, in these days," answered
Gertrude, secretly hoping that their relations with Darrell would never
be renewed. "He has tired of his whim," she thought, indignant, yet
relieved.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_214" id="Page_214">[Pg 214]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon opened the door to them herself.</p>
<p>Phyllis shuddered as they went upstairs. "That bird of ill-omen!" she
cried, beneath her breath.</p>
<p>"Poor Mrs. Maryon. How can you be so silly?" said Gertrude, who herself
had noted the long and earnest glance which the woman had cast on her
sister.</p>
<p>In the sitting-room they found Lucy sewing peacefully by the lamplight.</p>
<p>"You hardly went to bed at all last night; you shouldn't be sitting up,"
said Gertrude, throwing off her cloak; while Phyllis carefully detached
the knot of tuberose from her bodice, as she delivered herself for the
second time of her grievance.</p>
<p>Afterwards, going up to the mantelpiece, she placed the flowers in a
slender Venetian vase, its crystal flecked with flakes of gold, which
Darrell had given her; took the vase in her hand, and swept upstairs
without a word.</p>
<p>"I do not know what to think about Phyllis," said Gertrude.</p>
<p>"You are afraid that she is too much interested in Mr. Darrell?"</p>
<p>"Yes."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_215" id="Page_215">[Pg 215]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"She does not care two straws for him," said Lucy, with the conviction
of one who knows; "her vanity is hurt, but I am not sure that that will
be bad for her."</p>
<p>"He is the sort of person to attract——" began Gertrude; but Lucy
struck in—</p>
<p>"Why, Gerty, what are you thinking of? he must be forty at least; and
Phyllis is a child."</p>
<p>Something in her tones recalled to Gertrude that clarion-blast of
triumph, in the wonderful lyric—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"Oh, my love, my love is young!"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"At any rate," she said, as they prepared to retire, "I am thankful that
the sittings are at an end. Phyllis was getting her head turned. She is
looking shockingly unwell, moreover, and I shall persuade her to accept
the Devonshires' invitation for next month."</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_216" id="Page_216">[Pg 216]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i005.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XVI.</span> <span class="smaller">A WEDDING.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>A human heart should beat for two,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Whate'er may say your single scorners;</i></div>
<div><i>And all the hearths I ever knew</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Had got a pair of chimney-corners.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">F. Locker</span>: London Lyrics.</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The next day, at about six o'clock, just as they had gone upstairs from
the studio, Constance Devonshire was announced, and came sailing in, in
her smartest attire, and with her most gracious smile on her face.</p>
<p>"I have come to offer my congratulations," she cried, going up to Lucy;
"you know, I have always thought little Mr. Jermyn a nice person."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_217" id="Page_217">[Pg 217]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Lucy laughed quietly.</p>
<p>"I am glad you have brought your congratulations in person, Conny. I
rather expected you would tell your coachman to leave cards at the
door."</p>
<p>Conny turned away her face abruptly.</p>
<p>"What is the good of coming to see such busy people as you have been
lately?... And with so much love-making going on at the same time! What
does Mrs. Maryon think of it all?"</p>
<p>"Oh, she finds it very tame and hackneyed, I am afraid."</p>
<p>"You see," added Phyllis, who lounged idly in an arm-chair by the
window, pale but sprightly, "the course of true love runs so
monotonously smooth in this household. And Mrs. Maryon has a taste for
the dramatic."</p>
<p>Conny laughed; and at this point the door was thrown open to admit Aunt
Caroline, whose fixed and rigid smile was intended to show that she was
in a gracious mood, and was accepted by the girls as a signal of truce.</p>
<p>"What is this a little bird tells me, Lucy?" she cried archly, for Mrs.
Pratt shared the liking of her sex for matters matrimonial.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_218" id="Page_218">[Pg 218]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Fanny, who was, in fact, none other than the little bird who had broken
the news, put her head on one side in unconsciously avine fashion, and
smiled benevolently at her sister.</p>
<p>"I am engaged to Mr. Jermyn," said Lucy, her clear voice lingering
proudly over the words.</p>
<p>Conny winced suddenly; then turned to gaze through the window at the
blank casements above the auctioneer's shop.</p>
<p>"Then you have found out who Mr. Jermyn <i>is</i>?" went on Aunt Caroline,
still in her most conciliatory tones.</p>
<p>"We never wanted to know," said Lucy, unexpectedly showing fight.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline flushed, but she had come resolved against hostile
encounter, in which, hitherto, she had found herself overpowered by
force of numbers; so she contented herself with saying—</p>
<p>"And have you any prospect of getting married?"</p>
<p>"Frank has gone to Africa for the present," said Lucy.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline looked significant.</p>
<p>"I only hope," she said afterwards to Fanny, who let her out at the
street-door,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_219" id="Page_219">[Pg 219]</SPAN></span> "that your sister has not fallen into the hands of an
unscrupulous adventurer. It will be time when the young man comes home,
if he ever does, for Mr. Pratt to make the proper inquiries."</p>
<p>Fanny had risen into favour since her engagement; Mr. Marsh, also, had
won golden opinions at Lancaster Gate.</p>
<p>"I believe," Fanny replied, speaking for once to the point, "that Frank
Jermyn is going to write, himself, to Mr. Pratt, at the first
opportunity."</p>
<p>Meanwhile, upstairs in the sitting-room, Conny was delivering herself of
her opinion that they had all behaved shamefully to Aunt Caroline.</p>
<p>"She had a right to know. And it is very good of her to trouble about
such a set of ungrateful girls at all," she cried. "You can't expect
every one besides yourselves to look upon Frank Jermyn as dropped from
heaven."</p>
<p>"Aunt Caroline is cumulative—not to be judged at a sitting," pleaded
Gertrude.</p>
<p>Very soon Constance herself rose to go.</p>
<p>"I shall not see you again unless you come down to us; which, I suppose,
you won't," she said. "We go to Eastbourne<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_220" id="Page_220">[Pg 220]</SPAN></span> on Friday; and afterwards to
Homburg. Mama is going to write and invite you in due form."</p>
<p>"It is very kind of Mrs. Devonshire. Lucy and I cannot possibly leave
home, but Phyllis would like to go," answered Gertrude; a remark of
which Phyllis herself took no notice.</p>
<p>"Well then, good-bye. Lucy, Fred sends his congratulations. Phyllis, my
dear, we shall meet ere long. Fanny, I shall look out for your wedding
in the paper. Come on, Gerty, and let a fellow out!"</p>
<p>On the other side of the door her manner changed suddenly.</p>
<p>"Do come home and dine, Gerty."</p>
<p>"I can't, Con, possibly."</p>
<p>"Gerty, of course I can guess about Fred. I knew it was no good, but I
can't help being sorry."</p>
<p>"It was out of the question, poor boy."</p>
<p>"Oh, don't pity him too much. He'll get over it soon enough. His is not
a complaint that lasts."</p>
<p>There was a significant emphasis on the last words, that did not escape
Gertrude.</p>
<p>"You look better, Conny, than when I last saw you."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_221" id="Page_221">[Pg 221]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Oh, I'm all right. There's nothing the matter with me but too many
parties."</p>
<p>"I think dancing has agreed with you."</p>
<p>"I don't know about dancing. I have taken to sitting in conservatories
under pink lamps. That is better sport, and far more becoming to the
complexion."</p>
<p>"I shouldn't play that game, Conny. It never ends well."</p>
<p>"Indeed it does. Often in St. George's, Hanover Square. You are shocked,
but I do not contemplate matrimony just at present. But I see you agree
with <i>Chastelard</i>—</p>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div>"'I do not like this manner of a dance;</div>
<div>This game of two and two; it were much better</div>
<div>To mix between the dances, than to sit,</div>
<div>Each lady out of earshot with her friend.'"</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"Have you been taking to literature?"</p>
<p>"Yes; to the modern poets and the French novelists particularly. When
next you hear of me, I shall have taken probably to slumming; shall have
found peace in bearing jellies to aged paupers. Then you might write a
moral tale about me."</p>
<p>Gertrude sighed, as the door closed on Constance. It was the Devonshires
who,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_222" id="Page_222">[Pg 222]</SPAN></span> throughout their troubles, had shown them the most unwavering
kindness; and on the Devonshires, it seemed, they were doomed to bring
misfortune.</p>
<p>At the end of August, Fanny was quietly married at Marylebone Church.
She would have dearly liked a "white wedding;" and secretly hoped that
her sisters would suggest what she dared not—a white satin bride and
white muslin bridesmaids. Truth to tell, such an idea never entered the
heads of those practical young women; and poor Fanny went soberly to the
altar in a dark green travelling dress, which was becoming if not
festive.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline and Uncle Septimus came up from Tunbridge Wells for the
wedding, and the Devonshires, who were away, lent their carriage. It was
a sober, middle-aged little function enough, and every one was glad when
it was over.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline said little, but contented herself with sending her hard,
keen eyes into every nook and corner, every fold and plait, every dish
and bowl; while she mentally appraised the value of the feast.</p>
<p>One result of the encounters with her nieces was this, that she was more
<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_223" id="Page_223">[Pg 223]</SPAN></span>outwardly gracious and less inwardly benevolent than before; a change
not wholly to be deprecated.</p>
<p>Lucy, with bright eyes, listened, with the air of one who has a right to
be interested, to the words of the marriage service, taking afterwards
her usual share in practical details. She was upheld, no doubt, by the
consciousness of the letter in her pocket; a letter which had come that
very morning; was written on thin paper in a bold hand; and in common
with others from the same source, was bright and kind; tender and
hopeful; and very full of confidential statements as to all that
concerned the writer.</p>
<p>Phyllis, pale but beautiful, alternated between langour and a fitful
sprightliness; her three weeks at Eastbourne seemed to have done her
little good; while Gertrude went through her part mechanically, and
remembered remorsefully that she had never been very nice to Fanny.</p>
<p>As for the bride, she was subdued and tearful, as an orthodox bride
should be; and invited all her sisters in turn to come and stay with her
at Notting Hill directly the honeymoon in Switzerland should be over.
Edward Marsh suffered the usual <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_224" id="Page_224">[Pg 224]</SPAN></span>insignificance of bridegrooms; but did
all that was demanded of him with exactness.</p>
<p>In the evening, when that blankness which invariably follows a wedding
had fallen upon the sisters, Mrs. Maryon came up into the sitting-room,
and beguiled them with tales of the various brides she had known; who,
if they had not married in haste, must certainly, to judge by the
sequel, have repented at leisure.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_225" id="Page_225">[Pg 225]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i016.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XVII.</span> <span class="smaller">A SPECIAL EDITION.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i5"><i>We bear to think</i></div>
<div><i>You're gone,—to feel you may not come,—</i></div>
<div><i>To hear the door-latch stir and clink,</i></div>
<div class="i3"><i>Yet no more you!....</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">E. B. Browning.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>It was true enough, no doubt, that Phyllis did not care for Darrell in
Lucy's sense of the word; but at the same time it was sufficiently clear
that he had been the means of injecting a subtle poison into her veins.</p>
<p>Since the night of the <i>conversazione</i> at the Berkeley Galleries, when
he had bidden her farewell, a change, in every respect for the worse,
had crept over her.</p>
<p>The buoyancy, which had been one of her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_226" id="Page_226">[Pg 226]</SPAN></span> chief charms, had deserted her.
She was languid, restless, bored, and more utterly idle than ever. The
flippancy of her lighter moods shocked even her sisters, who had been
accustomed to allow her great license in the matter of jokes; the
moodiness of her moments of depression distressed them beyond measure.</p>
<p>At Eastbourne she had amused herself with getting up a tremendous
flirtation with Fred, to the Devonshires' annoyance and the satisfaction
of the victim himself, whose present mood it suited and who hoped that
Lucy would hear of it.</p>
<p>After Phyllis's visit to Eastbourne, which had been closely followed by
Fanny's wedding, the household at Upper Baker Street underwent a period
of dulness, which was felt all the more keenly from the cheerful fulness
of the previous summer. Every one was out of town. In early September
even the country cousins have departed, and people have not yet begun to
return to London, where it is perhaps the most desolate period of the
whole year.</p>
<p>Work, of course, was slack, and they had no longer the preparations for
Fanny's wedding to fall back upon.</p>
<p>The air was hot, sunless, misty; like<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_227" id="Page_227">[Pg 227]</SPAN></span> a vapour bath, Phyllis said. Even
Gertrude, inveterate cockney as she was, began to long for the country.
Nothing but a strong sense of loyalty to her sister prevented Lucy from
accepting a cordial invitation from the "old folks." Phyllis openly
proclaimed that she was only awaiting <i>der erste beste</i> to make her
escape for ever from Baker Street.</p>
<p>Phyllis, indeed, was in the worst case of them all; for while Lucy had
the precious letters from Africa to console her, Gertrude had again
taken up her pen, which seemed to move more freely in her hand than it
had ever done before.</p>
<p>So the days went on till it was the middle of September, and life was
beginning to quicken in the great city.</p>
<p>One sultry afternoon, the Lorimers were gathered in the sitting-room;
both windows stood open, admitting the hot, still, autumnal air; every
sound in the street could be distinctly heard.</p>
<p>Lucy sat apart, deep in a voluminous letter on foreign paper which had
come for her that morning, and which she had been too busy to read
before. Phyllis was at the table, yawning over a copy of <i>The Woodcut</i>;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_228" id="Page_228">[Pg 228]</SPAN></span>
which was opened at a page of engravings headed: "The War in Africa;
from sketches by our special artist." Gertrude sewed by the window, too
tired to think or talk. Now and then she glanced across mechanically to
the opposite house, whence in these days of dreariness, no picturesque,
impetuous young man was wont to issue; from whose upper windows no
friendly eyes gazed wistfully across.</p>
<p>The rooms above the auctioneer's had, in fact, a fresh occupant; an
ex-Girtonian without a waist, who taught at the High School for girls
hard-by.</p>
<p>The Lorimers chose to regard her as a usurper; and with the justice
usually attributed to their sex, indulged in much sarcastic comment on
her appearance; on her round shoulders and swinging gait; on the green
gown with balloon sleeves, and the sulphur-coloured handkerchief which
she habitually wore.</p>
<p>Presently Lucy looked up from her letter, folded it, sighed, and smiled.</p>
<p>"What has your special artist to say for himself?" asked Phyllis,
pushing away <i>The Woodcut</i>.</p>
<p>"He writes in good spirits, but holds out no prospect of the war coming
to an end.<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_229" id="Page_229">[Pg 229]</SPAN></span> He was just about to go further into the interior, with
General Somerset's division. Mr. Steele of <i>The Photogravure</i>, with whom
he seems to have chummed, goes too," answered Lucy, putting the letter
into her pocket.</p>
<p>"Perhaps his sketches will be a little livelier in consequence. They are
very dull this week."</p>
<p>Phyllis rose as she spoke, stretching her arms above her head. "I think
I will go and dine with Fan. She is such fun."</p>
<p>Fanny had returned from Switzerland a day or two before, and was now in
the full tide of bridal complacency. As mistress of a snug and hideous
little house at Notting Hill, and wedded wife of a large and
affectionate man, she was beginning to feel that she had a place in the
world at last.</p>
<p>"I will come up with you," said Lucy to Phyllis, "and brush your hair
before you go."</p>
<p>The two girls went from the room, leaving Gertrude alone. Letting fall
her work into her lap, she leaned in dreamy idleness from the window,
looking out into the street, where the afternoon was deepening apace
into evening. A dun-coloured<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_230" id="Page_230">[Pg 230]</SPAN></span> haze, thin and transparent, hung in the
air, softening the long perspective of the street. School hours were
over, and the Girtonian, her arm swinging like a bell-rope, could be
discerned on her way home, a devoted <i>cortège</i> of school-girls
straggling in her wake. From the corner of the street floated up the
cries of the newspaper boys, mingling with the clatter of omnibus
wheels.</p>
<p>An empty hansom cab crawled slowly by. Gertrude noticed that it had
violet lamps instead of red ones.</p>
<p>A lamplighter was going his rounds, leaving a lengthening line of
orange-coloured lights to mark his track. The recollection of summer,
the presage of winter, were met in the dusky atmosphere.</p>
<p>"How the place echoes," thought Gertrude. It seemed to her that the boys
crying the evening papers were more vociferous than usual; and as the
thought passed through her mind, she was aware of a hateful, familiar
sound—the hoarse shriek of a man proclaiming a "special edition" up the
street.</p>
<p>No amount of familiarity could conquer the instinctive shudder with
which she always listened to these birds of ill-omen,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_231" id="Page_231">[Pg 231]</SPAN></span> these carrion,
whose hideous task it is to gloat over human calamity. Now, as the sound
grew louder and more distinct, the usual vague and sickening horror
crept over her. She put her hands to her ears. "It is some ridiculous
race, no doubt."</p>
<p>She let in the sound again.</p>
<p>Her fears were unformulated, but she hoped that Lucy upstairs in the
bed-room had not heard.</p>
<p>The cry ceased abruptly; some one was buying a paper; then was taken up
again with increased vociferousness. Gertrude strained her ears to
listen.</p>
<p>"Terrible slaughter, terrible slaughter of British troops!" floated up
in the hideous tones.</p>
<p>She listened, fascinated with a nameless horror.</p>
<p>"A regiment cut to pieces! Death of a general! Special edition!" The
fiend stood under the window, vociferating upwards.</p>
<p>In an instant Gertrude had slipped down the dusky staircase, and was
giving the man sixpence for a halfpenny paper. Standing beneath the
gas-jet in the passage, she opened the sheet and read; then,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_232" id="Page_232">[Pg 232]</SPAN></span> still
clutching it, sank down white and trembling on the lowest stair.</p>
<p>Noiseless, rapid footfalls came down behind her, some one touched her on
the shoulder, and a strange voice said in her ear, "Give it to me."</p>
<p>She started up, putting the hateful thing behind her.</p>
<p>"No, no, no, Lucy! It is not true."</p>
<p>"Yes, yes, yes! don't be ridiculous, Gerty."</p>
<p>Lucy took the paper in her hands, bore it to the light, and read,
Gertrude hiding her face against the wall.</p>
<p>The paper stated, briefly, that news had arrived at head-quarters of the
almost total destruction of the troops which, under General Somerset,
had set out for the interior of Africa some weeks before. A few
stragglers, chiefly native allies, had reached the coast in safety, and
had reported that the General himself had been among the first to
perish.</p>
<p>Messrs. Steele and Jermyn, special artists of <i>The Photogravure</i> and
<i>The Woodcut</i>, respectively, had been among those to join the
expedition. No news of their fate had been ascertained, and there was
reason to fear that they had shared the doom of the others.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_233" id="Page_233">[Pg 233]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"It is not true." Lucy's voice rang hollow and strange. She stood
there, white and rigid, under the gas-jet.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon, who had bought a paper on her own account, issued from the
shop-parlour in time to see the poor young lady sway forward into her
sister's arms.</p>
<p class="center">* * * * *</p>
<p>Those were dark days that followed. At first there had been hope; but as
time went on, and further details of the catastrophe came to light,
there was nothing for the most sanguine to do but to accept the worst.</p>
<p>Gertrude herself felt that the one pale gleam of uncertainty which yet
remained was, perhaps, the most cruel feature of the case. If only
Lucy's hollow eyes could drop their natural tears above Frank's grave
she might again find peace.</p>
<p>Frank's grave! Gertrude found herself starting back incredulous at the
thought.</p>
<p>Death, as a general statement, is so easy of utterance, of belief; it is
only when we come face to face with it that we find the great mystery so
cruelly hard to realise; for death, like love, is ever old and ever new.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_234" id="Page_234">[Pg 234]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"People always come back in books," Fanny had said, endeavouring, in
all good faith, to administer consolation; and Lucy had actually
laughed.</p>
<p>"Your sister ought to be able to do better for herself," Edward Marsh
said, later on, to his wife.</p>
<p>But Fanny, who had had a genuine liking for kind Frank, disagreed for
once with the marital opinion.</p>
<p>"He was good, and he loved her. She has always that to remember,"
Gertrude thought, as she watched Lucy going about her business with a
calmness that alarmed her more than the most violent expressions of
sorrow would have done.</p>
<p>"Dear little Frank! I wonder if he is really dead," Phyllis reflected,
staring with wide eyes at the house opposite, rather as if she expected
to see a ghost issue from the door.</p>
<p>Fortunately for the Lorimers they had little time for brooding over
their troubles. Their success had proved itself no ephemeral one. As
people returned to town, work began to flow in upon them from all sides,
and their hands were full. Labour and sorrow, the common human portion,
were<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_235" id="Page_235">[Pg 235]</SPAN></span> theirs, and they accepted them with courage, if not, indeed, with
resignation. September and October glided by, and now the winter was
upon them.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i235.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_236" id="Page_236">[Pg 236]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i001.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XVIII.</span> <span class="smaller">PHYLLIS.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Die æltre Tochter gæhnet</i></div>
<div><i>"Ich will nicht verhungern bei euch,</i></div>
<div><i>Ich gehe morgen zum Grafen,</i></div>
<div><i>Und der ist verliebt und reich."</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Heine.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>"Lucy, dear, you must go."</p>
<p>"But, Gerty, you can never manage to get through the work alone."</p>
<p>"I will make Phyllis help me. It will be the best thing for her, and she
works better than any of us when she chooses."</p>
<p>The sisters were standing together in the studio, discussing a letter
which Lucy held in her hand—an appeal from the heartbroken "old folks"
that she, who was to<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_237" id="Page_237">[Pg 237]</SPAN></span> have been their daughter, should visit them in
their sorrow.</p>
<p>"It is simply your duty to go," went on Gertrude, who was consumed with
anxiety concerning her sister; then added, involuntarily, "if you think
you can bear it."</p>
<p>A light came into Lucy's eyes.</p>
<p>"Is there anything that one cannot bear?"</p>
<p>She turned away, and began mechanically fixing a negative into one of
the printing frames. She remembered how, on that last day, Frank had
planned the visit to Cornwall. Was he not going to show her every nook
and corner of the old home, which many a time before he had so minutely
described to her? The place had for long been familiar to her
imagination, and now she was in fact to make acquaintance with it; that
was all. What availed it to dwell on contrasts?</p>
<p>The sisters spoke little of Lucy's approaching journey, which was fixed
for some days after the receipt of the letter; and one cold and foggy
November afternoon found her helping Mrs. Maryon with her little box
down the stairs, while Matilda went for a cab.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_238" id="Page_238">[Pg 238]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>At the same moment Gertrude issued from the studio with her outdoor
clothes on.</p>
<p>"No one is likely to come in this Egyptian darkness," she said; "it is
four o'clock already, and I am going to take you to Paddington."</p>
<p>"That will be delightful, if you think you may risk it," answered Lucy,
who looked very pale in her black clothes.</p>
<p>"I have left a message with Mrs. Maryon to be delivered in the
improbable event of 'three customers coming in,' as they did in <i>John
Gilpin</i>," said Gertrude, with a feeble attempt at sprightliness.</p>
<p>Matilda appeared at this point to announce that the cab was at the door.</p>
<p>"Where is Phyllis?" cried Lucy. "I have not said good-bye to her."</p>
<p>"She went out two hours ago, miss," put in Mrs. Maryon, in her sad
voice.</p>
<p>"No doubt," said Gertrude, "she has gone to Conny's. I think she goes
there a great deal in these days."</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon looked up quickly, then set about helping Matilda hoist the
box on to the cab.</p>
<p>"How bitterly cold it is," cried <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_239" id="Page_239">[Pg 239]</SPAN></span>Gertrude, with a shudder, as they
crossed the threshold.</p>
<p>An orange-coloured fog hung in the air, congealed by the sudden change
of temperature into a thick and palpable mass.</p>
<p>"I shouldn't be surprised if we had snow," observed Mrs. Maryon, shaking
her head.</p>
<p>"Oh, how could Phyllis be so wicked as to go out?" cried Gertrude, as
the cab drove off: "and her cough has been so troublesome lately."</p>
<p>"I think she has been looking more like her old self the last week or
two," said Lucy; then added, "Do you know that Mr. Darrell is back? I
forgot to tell you that I met him in Regent's Park the other day."</p>
<p>"I hope he will not wish to renew the sittings; but no doubt he has
found some fresh whim by this time. I wish he had let Phyllis alone; he
did her no good."</p>
<p>"Poor little soul, I am afraid she finds it dismal," said Lucy.</p>
<p>"I mean to plan a little dissipation for us both when you are away—the
theatre, probably," said Gertrude, who felt remorsefully that in her
anxiety concerning Lucy she had rather neglected Phyllis.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_240" id="Page_240">[Pg 240]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Yes, do, and take care of yourself, dear old Gerty," said Lucy, as the
cab drew up at Paddington station.</p>
<p>The sisters embraced long and silently, and in a few minutes Lucy was
steaming westward in a third-class carriage, and Gertrude was making her
way through the fog to Praed Street station. At Baker Street she
perceived that Mrs. Maryon's prophecy was undergoing fulfilment; the fog
had lifted a little, and flakes of snow were falling at slow intervals.</p>
<p>Before the door of Number 20<span class="smaller">B</span> a small brougham was standing—a brougham,
as she observed by the light of the street lamp, with a coronet
emblazoned on the panels.</p>
<p>"Lord Watergate is in the studio, miss," announced Mrs. Maryon, who
opened the door; "he only came a minute ago, and preferred to wait. I
have lit the lamp." As Gertrude was going towards the studio the woman
ran up to her, and put a note in her hand. "I forgot to give you this,"
she said. "I found it in the letter-box a minute after you left."</p>
<p>Gertrude, glancing hastily at the envelope, recognised, with some
surprise, the childish handwriting of her sister Phyllis,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_241" id="Page_241">[Pg 241]</SPAN></span> and concluded
that she had decided to remain overnight at the Devonshires.</p>
<p>"She might have remembered that I was alone," she thought, a little
wistfully as she opened the door of the waiting-room.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate advanced to meet her, and they shook hands gravely. She
had not seen him since the night of the <i>conversazione</i> at the Berkeley
Galleries. His ample presence seemed to fill the little room.</p>
<p>"It is a shame," he said, "to come down upon you at this time of night."</p>
<p>She laid Phyllis's note on the table, and turned to him with a smile of
deprecation.</p>
<p>"Won't you read your letter before we embark on the question of slides?"</p>
<p>"Thank you. I will just open it."</p>
<p>She broke the seal, advanced to the lamp, and cast her eye hastily over
the letter. But something in the contents seemed to rivet her attention,
to merit more than a casual glance. For some moments she stood absorbed
in the carelessly-written sheet; then, suddenly, an exclamation of
sorrow and astonishment burst from her lips.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate advanced towards her.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_242" id="Page_242">[Pg 242]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Miss Lorimer, you are in some trouble. Can I help you, or shall I go
away?"</p>
<p>She looked up, half-bewildered, into the strong and gentle face. Then
realising nothing, save that here was a friendly human presence, put the
letter into his hand.</p>
<p>This is what he read.</p>
<blockquote><p>"<span class="smcap">My dear Gerty</span>,—This is to tell you that I am not coming home
to-night—am not coming home again at all, in fact. I am going to
marry Mr. Darrell, who will take me to Italy, where the weather is
decent, and where I shall get well. For you know, I am horribly
seedy, Gerty, and very dull.</p>
<p>"Of course you will be angry with me; you never liked Sidney, and
you will think it ungrateful of me, perhaps, to go off like this.
But oh, Gerty, it has been so dismal, especially since we heard
about poor little Frank. Sidney hates a fuss, and so do I. We both
of us prefer to go off on the Q.T., as Fred says. With love from</p>
<p class="right">"<span class="smcap">Phyllis</span>."</p>
</blockquote>
<p>As Lord Watergate finished this <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_243" id="Page_243">[Pg 243]</SPAN></span>characteristic epistle, an exclamation
more fraught with horror than Gertrude's own burst from his lips. He
strode across the room, crushing the paper in his hands.</p>
<p>"Lord Watergate!" Gertrude faced him, pale, questioning: a nameless
dread clutched at her.</p>
<p>Something in her face struck him. Stopping short in front of her, in
tones half paralysed with horror, he said—</p>
<p>"Don't you know?"</p>
<p>"Do I know?" she echoed his words, bewildered.</p>
<p>"Darrell is married. He does not live with his wife; but it is no
secret."</p>
<p>The red tables and chairs, the lamp, Lord Watergate himself, whose voice
sounded fierce and angry, were whirling round Gertrude in hopeless
confusion; and then suddenly she remembered that this was an old story;
that she had known it always, from the first moment when she had looked
upon Darrell's face.</p>
<p>Gertrude closed her eyes, but she did not faint. She remained standing,
while one hand rested on the table for support. Yes, she had known it;
had stood by powerless, paralysed, while this thing approached; had<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_244" id="Page_244">[Pg 244]</SPAN></span>
seen it even as Cassandra saw from afar the horror which she had been
unable to avert.</p>
<p>Opening her eyes, she met the gaze, grieved, pitiful, indignant, of her
companion.</p>
<p>"What is to be done?"</p>
<p>Her lips framed the words with difficulty.</p>
<p>A pause; then he said—</p>
<p>"I cannot hold out much hope. But will you come with me to—to—his
house and make inquiries?"</p>
<p>She bowed her head, and gathering herself together, led the way from the
room.</p>
<p>The snow was falling thick and fast as they emerged from the house, and
Lord Watergate handed her into his brougham. It had grown very dark, and
the wind had risen.</p>
<p>"The Sycamores," said Lord Watergate to his coachman, as he took his
seat by Gertrude, and drew the fur about her knees.</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon, watching from the shop window, shrugged her shoulders.</p>
<p>"Who would have thought it? But you never can tell. And that Phyllis!
It's twice I've seen her with the fair-haired gentleman, with his beard
cut like a foreigner's. It's<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_245" id="Page_245">[Pg 245]</SPAN></span> what you'd expect from her, poor
creature—but Gertrude!"</p>
<p>"They have got the rooms on lease," grumbled Mr. Maryon, from among his
pestles and mortars.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i235.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_246" id="Page_246">[Pg 246]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i005.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XIX.</span> <span class="smaller">THE SYCAMORES.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>How the world is made for each of us!</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>How all we perceive and know in it</i></div>
<div><i>Tends to some moment's product thus,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>When a soul declares itself—to wit,</i></div>
<div><i>By its fruit the thing it does!</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Robert Browning.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The carriage rolled on its way through the snow to St. John's Wood,
while its two occupants sat side by side in silence. Now that they had
set out, each felt the hopelessness of the errand on which they were
bound, to which only that first stifling moment of horror, that absolute
need of action, had prompted them.</p>
<p>The brougham stopped in the road before the gate of The Sycamores.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_247" id="Page_247">[Pg 247]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"We had better walk up the drive," said Lord Watergate, and opened the
carriage door.</p>
<p>By this time the snow lay deep on the road and the roofs of the houses;
the trees looked mere blotches of greyish-white, seen through the rapid
whirl of falling flakes, which it made one giddy to contemplate.</p>
<p>"A terrible night for a journey," thought Lord Watergate, as he opened
the big gate; but he said nothing, fearing to arouse false hopes in the
breast of his companion.</p>
<p>They wound together up the drive, the dark mass of the house partly
hidden by the curving, laurel-lined path, and further obscured by the
veil of falling snow.</p>
<p>Then, suddenly, something pierced through Gertrude's numbness; she
stopped short.</p>
<p>"Look!" she cried, beneath her breath.</p>
<p>They were now in full sight of the house. The upper windows were dark;
the huge windows of the studio were shuttered close, but through the
chinks were visible lines and points of mellow light.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate laid his hand on her arm. He thought: "That is just like
Darrell, to have doubled back. But even then we may be too late."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_248" id="Page_248">[Pg 248]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>He said: "Miss Lorimer, if they are there, what are you going to do?"</p>
<p>"I am going to tell my sister that she has been deceived, and to bring
her home with me."</p>
<p>Gertrude spoke very low, but without hesitation. Somewhere, in the
background of her being, sorrow, and shame, and anger were lurking; at
present she was keenly conscious of nothing but an irresistible impulse
to action.</p>
<p>"That she has been deceived!" Lord Watergate turned away his face. Had
Phyllis, indeed, been deceived, and was it not a fool's errand on which
they were bent?</p>
<p>They mounted the steps, and he rang the bell; then, by the light of the
hanging lamp, while the snow swirled round and fell upon them both, he
looked into her white, tense face.</p>
<p>"Do not hope for anything. It is most probable that they are not there."</p>
<p>A long, breathless moment, then the door was thrown open, revealing the
solemn manservant standing out against the lighted vestibule.</p>
<p>"I wish to see Mr. Darrell," said Lord Watergate, shortly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_249" id="Page_249">[Pg 249]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"He's not at home, your lordship."</p>
<p>Gertrude pressed her hand to her heart.</p>
<p>"He is at home to me, as you perfectly well know."</p>
<p>"He has gone abroad, your lordship."</p>
<p>Gertrude swayed forward a little, steadying herself against the lintel,
where she stood in darkness behind Lord Watergate.</p>
<p>"There are lights in the studio, and you must let me in," said Lord
Watergate, sternly.</p>
<p>The man's face betrayed him.</p>
<p>"I shall lose my place, my lord."</p>
<p>"I am sorry for you, Shaw. You had better make off, and leave the
responsibility with me."</p>
<p>The man wavered, took the coin from Lord Watergate's hand, then,
turning, went slowly back to his own quarters.</p>
<p>Gertrude came forward into the light.</p>
<p>"You must not come in, Lord Watergate."</p>
<p>Her mind worked with curious rapidity; she saw that a meeting between
the two men must be avoided.</p>
<p>"I cannot let you go alone. You do not know——"</p>
<p>"I am prepared for anything. Lord Watergate, spare my sister's shame."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_250" id="Page_250">[Pg 250]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She had passed him, with set, tragic face. He saw the slim, rapid
figure, in the black, snow-covered dress, make its way down the passage,
then disappear behind the curtain which guarded the entrance to the
studio.</p>
<p>Gertrude had entered noiselessly, and, pausing on the threshold, hidden
in shadow, remained there motionless a moment's space.</p>
<p>Every detail of the great room, seen but once before, smote on her sense
with a curious familiarity. It had been wintry daylight on the occasion
of her former presence there; now a mellow radiance of shaded,
artificial light was diffused throughout the apartment, a radiance
concentrated to subdued brilliance in the immediate neighbourhood of the
fireplace.</p>
<p>A wood fire, with leaping blue flames, was piled on the hearth, its
light flickering fitfully on the surrounding objects; on the tiger-skin
rug, the tall, rich screen of faded Spanish leather; on Darrell himself,
who lounged on a low couch, his blonde head outlined against the screen,
a cloud of cigarette smoke issuing from his lips, as he looked from
under his eye-lids at the figure before him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_251" id="Page_251">[Pg 251]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>It was Phyllis who stood there by the little table, on which lay some
fruit and some coffee, in rose-coloured cups. Phyllis, yet somebody new
and strange; not the pretty child that her sisters had loved, but a
beautiful wanton in a loose, trailing garment, shimmering, wonderful,
white and lustrous as a pearl; Phyllis, with her brown hair turned to
gold in the light of the lamp swung above her; Phyllis, with diamonds on
the slender fingers, that played with a cluster of bloom-covered grapes.</p>
<p>For a moment, the warmth, the overpowering fragrance of hot-house
flowers, most of all, the sight of that figure by the table, had robbed
Gertrude of power to move or speak. But in her heart the storm, which
had been silently gathering, was growing ready to burst. For the time,
the varied emotions which devoured her had concentrated themselves into
a white heat of fury, which kindled all her being.</p>
<p>The flames leapt, the logs crackled pleasantly. Darrell blew a whiff of
smoke to the ceiling; Phyllis smiled, then suddenly into that bright
scene glided a black and rigid figure, with glowing eyes and tragic
face; with the snow sprinkled on the old<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_252" id="Page_252">[Pg 252]</SPAN></span> cloak, and clinging in the
wisps of wind-blown hair.</p>
<p>"Phyllis," it said in level tones; "come home with me at once. Mr.
Darrell cannot marry you; he is married already."</p>
<p>Phyllis shrank back, with a cry.</p>
<p>"Oh, Gerty, how you frightened me! What do you mean by coming down on
one like this?"</p>
<p>Her voice shook, through its petulance; she whisked round so suddenly
that her long dress caught in the little table, which fell to the ground
with a crash.</p>
<p>Darrell had sprung to his feet with an exclamation. "By God, what brings
that woman here!"</p>
<p>Gertrude turned and faced him.</p>
<p>His face was livid with passion; his prominent eyes, for once wide open,
glared at her in rage and hatred.</p>
<p>Gertrude met his glance with eyes that glowed with a passion yet fiercer
than his own.</p>
<p>Elements, long smouldering, had blazed forth at last. Face to face they
stood; face to face, while the silent battle raged between them.</p>
<p>Then with a curious elation, a mighty<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_253" id="Page_253">[Pg 253]</SPAN></span> throb of what was almost joy,
Gertrude knew that she, not he, the man of whom she had once been
afraid, was the stronger of the two. For one brief moment some fierce
instinct in her heart rejoiced.</p>
<p>Phyllis, cowering in the background, Phyllis, pale as her splendid
dress, shrank back, mystified, afraid. Her light soul shivered before
the blast of passions in which, though she had helped to raise them, she
felt herself to have no part nor lot.</p>
<p>Reckoned by time, the encounter of those two hostile spirits was but
brief; a moment, and Darrell had dropped his eyes, and was saying in
something like his own languid voice—</p>
<p>"To what may I ascribe this—honour?"</p>
<p>Gertrude turned in silence to her sister—</p>
<p>"Take off that——" (she indicated the shimmering garment with a pause),
"and come with me."</p>
<p>Darrell sneered from the background; "Your sister has decided on
remaining here."</p>
<p>"Phyllis!" said Gertrude, looking at her.</p>
<p>Phyllis began to sob.</p>
<p>"Oh, Gerty, what shall I do? Don't look<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_254" id="Page_254">[Pg 254]</SPAN></span> at me like that. My dress is
there behind the screen; and my hat. Oh, Gerty, I shall never get it on;
I am so much taller."</p>
<p>With rapid fingers Gertrude had unfastened her own long, black cloak,
and was wrapping it about her sister.</p>
<p>"Great heavens," cried Darrell, coming forward and seizing her hands;
"You shall not take her away! You have no earthly right to take her
against her will."</p>
<p>With a cold fury of disgust she shook off his touch.</p>
<p>"Oh, Sidney, I think I'd better go. I oughtn't to have come." Phyllis'
voice sounded touchingly childish.</p>
<p>Something in the pleading tones stirred his blood curiously.</p>
<p>"Do you know," he cried, addressing himself to Gertrude, who was
deliberately drawing the rings from her sister's passive hands, "Do you
know what a night it is? That if you take her away you will kill her?
Great God, you paragon of virtue, don't you see how ill she is?"</p>
<p>She swept her glance over him in icy disdain; then going up to the
mantelpiece, laid the rings on the shelf.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_255" id="Page_255">[Pg 255]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I swear to you," he cried, "that I will leave the house this hour,
this minute. That I will never return to it; that I will never see her
again—Phyllis!"</p>
<p>At the last word, his voice had dropped to a low and passionate key; he
stretched out his arms, but Gertrude coming between them put her strong
desperate grasp about Phyllis, who swayed forward with closed eyes.
Darrell retreated with a muffled exclamation of grief and rage and
baffled purpose, and Gertrude half led, half carried her sister from the
room, the hateful satin garment trailing noisily behind them from
beneath the black cloak.</p>
<p>A tall figure came forward from the doorway; the door was standing open;
and the white whirlpool was visible against the darkness outside.</p>
<p>"She has fainted," said Gertrude, in a low voice.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate lifted her gently in his arms. At the same moment Darrell
emerged from the studio, then remained rooted to the spot, dismayed and
sullen, at the sight of his friend.</p>
<p>"You are a scoundrel, Darrell," said Lord Watergate, in very clear,
deliberate tones;<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_256" id="Page_256">[Pg 256]</SPAN></span> then, his burden in his arms, he stepped out into the
darkness, Gertrude closing the door behind them.</p>
<p>Half an hour later the brougham stopped before the house in Upper Baker
Street.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate, when he had carried the fainting girl upstairs, went
himself for a doctor.</p>
<p>"I think I have killed her," said Gertrude, before he went, looking up
at him from over the prostrate figure of her sister; "and if it were all
to be done again—I would do it."</p>
<p>Mrs. Maryon asked no questions; her genuine kindness and helpfulness
were called forth by this crisis; and her suspicions of Gertrude had
vanished for ever.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_257" id="Page_257">[Pg 257]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i047.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XX.</span> <span class="smaller">IN THE SICK-ROOM.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div class="i5"><i>A riddle that one shrinks</i></div>
<div><i>To challenge from the scornful sphinx.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">D. G. Rossetti.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>The doctor's verdict was unhesitating enough. Phyllis's doom, as more
than one who knew her foresaw, was sealed. The shock and the exposure
had only hastened an end which for long had been inevitable.
Consumption, complicated with heart disease, both in advanced stages,
held her in their grasp; added to these, a severe bronchial attack had
set in since the night of the snowstorm, and her life might be said to
hang by a thread. It might be a matter<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_258" id="Page_258">[Pg 258]</SPAN></span> of days, said the cautious
physician, of weeks, or even months.</p>
<p>"Would a journey to the south, at an earlier stage of her illness, have
availed to save her?" Gertrude asked, with white, mechanical lips.</p>
<p>It was possible, was the answer, that it would have prolonged her life.
But almost from the first, it seemed, the shadow of the grave must have
rested on this beautiful human blossom.</p>
<p>"Death in her face," muttered Mrs. Maryon, grimly; "I saw it there, I
have always seen it."</p>
<p>Meanwhile, people came and went in Upper Baker Street; sympathetic,
inquisitive, bustling.</p>
<p>Fanny, dismayed and tearful, appeared daily at the invalid's bedside,
laden with grapes and other delicacies.</p>
<p>"Poor old Fan," said Phyllis; "how shocked she would be if she knew
everything. Don't you think it is your duty, Gerty, to Mr. Marsh, to let
him know?"</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline drove across from Lancaster Gate, rebuke implied in every
fold of her handsome dress.</p>
<p>"I cannot think," she remarked to her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_259" id="Page_259">[Pg 259]</SPAN></span> friends, "how Gertrude could have
reconciled such culpable neglect of that poor child's health to her
conscience."</p>
<p>Gertrude avoided her aunt, saying to herself, in the bitterness of her
humiliation: "It is the Aunt Carolines of this world who are right. I
ought to have listened to her. She understood human nature better than
I."</p>
<p>The Devonshires, who had not long returned from Germany, were
unremitting in their kindness, the slackened bonds between the two
families growing tight once more in this hour of need.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate made regular inquiries in Baker Street. Gertrude found
his presence more endurable than that of the people with whom she had to
dissemble; he knew her secret; it was safe with him and she was almost
glad that he knew it.</p>
<p>Gertrude had written a brief note to Lucy, telling her that Phyllis was
very ill, but urging her to remain a week, at least, in Cornwall.</p>
<p>"She will need all the strength she can get up," thought Gertrude. She
herself was performing prodigies of work without any conscious effort.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_260" id="Page_260">[Pg 260]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Frozen, tense, silent, she vibrated between the studio and the
sick-room, moving as if in obedience to some hidden mechanism, a
creature apparently without wants, emotions, or thoughts.</p>
<p>She had gathered from Phyllis' cynically frank remarks, that it was by
the merest chance she had not been too late and that Darrell had
returned to The Sycamores.</p>
<p>"We were going to cross on our way to Italy that very night," Phyllis
said. "We drove to Charing Cross, and then the snow began to fall, and I
had such a fit of coughing that Sidney was frightened, and took me home
to St. John's Wood."</p>
<p>Gertrude, who had received these confidences in silence, turned her head
away with an involuntary, instinctive movement of repugnance at the
mention of Darrell's Christian name.</p>
<p>"Gerty," said Phyllis, who lay back among the pillows, a white ghost
with two burning red spots on her cheeks, "Gerty, it is only fair that I
should tell you: Sidney isn't as bad as you think. He went away in the
summer, because he was beginning to care about me too much; he only came
back because he simply couldn't<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_261" id="Page_261">[Pg 261]</SPAN></span> help himself. And—and, you will go out
of the room and never speak to me again—I knew he had a wife, Gerty; I
heard them talking about her at the Oakleys, the very first day I saw
him. She was his model; she drinks like a fish, and is ten years older
than he is——I put that in the letter about getting married, because I
didn't quite know how to say it. I thought that very likely you knew."</p>
<p>Gertrude had walked to the window, and was pulling down the blind with
stiff, blundering fingers. It was growing dusk and in less than half an
hour Lucy would be home. It was just a week since she had set out for
Cornwall.</p>
<p>"Shall you tell Lucy?" came the childish voice from among the pillows.</p>
<p>"I don't know. Lie still, Phyllis, and I will see if Mrs. Maryon has
prepared the jelly for you."</p>
<p>"Kind old thing, Mrs. Maryon."</p>
<p>"Yes, indeed. She quite ignores the fact that we have no possible claim
on her."</p>
<p>Gertrude met Mrs. Maryon on the dusky stairs, dish in hand.</p>
<p>"Do go and lie down, Miss Lorimer; or<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_262" id="Page_262">[Pg 262]</SPAN></span> we shall have you knocked up too,
and where should we be then? You mustn't let Miss Lucy see you like
that."</p>
<p>Gertrude obeyed mechanically. Going into the sitting-room, she threw
herself on the little hard sofa, her face pressed to the pillow.</p>
<p>She must have fallen into a doze, for the next thing of which she was
aware was Lucy's voice in her ear, and opening her eyes she saw Lucy
bending over her, candle in hand.</p>
<p>"Have you seen her?" she asked, sitting up with a dazed air.</p>
<p>"I am back this very minute. Gertrude, what have you been doing to
yourself?"</p>
<p>"Oh, I am all right." She rose with a little smile. "Let me look at you,
Lucy. Actually roses on your cheek."</p>
<p>"Gertrude, Gertrude, what has happened to you? Have I come—Oh, Gerty,
have I come too late?"</p>
<p>"No," said Gertrude, "but she is very ill."</p>
<p>Lucy put her arms round her sister.</p>
<p>"And I have left you alone through these days. Oh, my poor Gerty."</p>
<p>They went upstairs together, and Lucy<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_263" id="Page_263">[Pg 263]</SPAN></span> passed into the invalid's room,
Gertrude remaining in the outer apartment, which was her own.</p>
<p>In about ten minutes Lucy came out sobbing. "Oh, Phyllis, Phyllis," she
wept below her breath.</p>
<p>Gertrude, paler than ever, rose without a word, and went into the
sick-room.</p>
<p>"Poor old Lucy, she looked as if she were going to cry. I asked her if
she had any message for Frank," said Phyllis, as her sister sat down
beside her, and adjusted the lamp.</p>
<p>"You are over-exciting yourself. Lie still, Phyllis."</p>
<p>"But, Gerty, I feel ever so much better to-night."</p>
<p>Silence. Gertrude sewed, and the invalid lay with closed eyes, but the
flutter of the long lashes told that she was not asleep.</p>
<p>"Gerty!" In about half an hour the grey eyes had unclosed, and were
fixed widely on her sister's face.</p>
<p>"What is it?"</p>
<p>"Gerty, am I really going to die?"</p>
<p>"You are very ill," said Gertrude, in a low voice.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_264" id="Page_264">[Pg 264]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"But to die—it seems so impossible, so difficult, somehow. Frank died;
that was wonderful enough; but oneself!"</p>
<p>"Oh, my child," broke from Gertrude's lips.</p>
<p>"Don't be sorry. I have never been a nice person, but I don't funk
somehow. I ought to, after being such a bad lot, but I don't. Gerty!"</p>
<p>"What is it?"</p>
<p>"Gerty, you have always been good to me; this last week as well. But
that is the worst of you good people; you are hard as stones. You bring
me jelly; you sit up all night with me—but you have never forgiven me.
You know that is the truth."</p>
<p>Gertrude knelt by the bedside, a great compunction in her heart; she put
her hand on that of Phyllis, who went on—</p>
<p>"And there is something I should wish to tell you. I am glad you came
and fetched me away. The very moment I saw your angry, white face, and
your old clothes with the snow on, I was glad. It is funny, if one comes
to think of it. I was frightened, but I was glad."</p>
<p>Gertrude's head drooped lower and lower over the coverlet; her heart,
which had been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_265" id="Page_265">[Pg 265]</SPAN></span> frozen within her, melted. In an agony of love, of
remorse, she stretched out her arms, while her sobs came thick and fast,
and gathered the wasted figure to her breast.</p>
<p>"Oh, Phyllis, oh, my child; who am I to forgive you? Is it a question of
forgiveness between us? Oh, Phyllis, my little Phyllis, have you
forgotten how I love you?"</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i141.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_266" id="Page_266">[Pg 266]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i036.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XXI.</span> <span class="smaller">THE LAST ACT.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Just as another woman sleeps.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">D. G. Rossetti.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>It was not till a week or two later that Gertrude brought herself to
tell Lucy what had happened during her absence. It was a bleak afternoon
in the beginning of December; in the next room lay Phyllis, cold and
stiff and silent for ever; and Lucy was drearily searching in a cupboard
for certain mourning garments which hung there. But suddenly, from the
darkness of the lowest shelf, something shone up at her, a white,
shimmering object, lying coiled there like a snake.</p>
<p>It was Phyllis's splendid satin gown,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_267" id="Page_267">[Pg 267]</SPAN></span> which Gertrude had flung there on
the fateful night, and, from sheer repugnance, had never disturbed.</p>
<p>"But you must send it back," Lucy said, when in a few broken words her
sister had explained its presence in the cupboard.</p>
<p>Lucy was very pale and very serious. She gathered up the satin gown,
which nothing could have induced Gertrude to touch, folded it neatly,
and began looking about for brown paper in which to enclose it.</p>
<p>The ghastly humour of the little incident struck Gertrude. "There is
some string in the studio," she said, half-ironically, and went back to
her post in the chamber of death.</p>
<p>In her long narrow coffin lay Phyllis; beautiful and still, with flowers
between her hands. She had drifted out of life quietly enough a few days
before; to-morrow she would be lying under the newly-turned cemetery
sods.</p>
<p>Gertrude stood a moment, looking down at the exquisite face. On the
breast of the dead girl lay a mass of pale violets which Lord Watergate
had sent the day before, and as Gertrude looked, there flashed through
her mind, what had long since vanished from it,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_268" id="Page_268">[Pg 268]</SPAN></span> the recollection of
Lord Watergate's peculiar interest in Phyllis.</p>
<p>It was explained now, she thought, as the image of another dead face
floated before her vision. That also was the face of a woman, beautiful
and frail; of a woman who had sinned. She had never seen the resemblance
before; it was clear enough now.</p>
<p>Then she took up once again her watcher's seat at the bed-side, and
strove to banish thought.</p>
<p>To do and do and do; that is all that remains to one in a world where
thinking, for all save a few chosen beings, must surely mean madness.</p>
<p>She had fallen into a half stupor, when she was aware of a subtle sense
of discomfort creeping over her; of an odour, strong and sweet and
indescribably hateful, floating around her like a winged nightmare.
Opening her eyes with an effort, she saw Mrs. Maryon standing gravely
at the foot of the bed, an enormous wreath of tuberose in her hand.</p>
<p>Gertrude rose from her seat.</p>
<p>"Who sent those flowers?" she said, sternly.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_269" id="Page_269">[Pg 269]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"A servant brought them; he mentioned no name, and there is no card
attached."</p>
<p>The woman laid the wreath on the coverlet and discreetly withdrew.</p>
<p>Gertrude stood staring at the flowers, fascinated. In the first moment
of the cold yet stifling fury which stole over her, she could have taken
them in her hands and torn them petal from petal.</p>
<p>One instant, she had stretched out her hand towards them; the next, she
had turned away, sick with the sense of impotence, of loathing, of
immeasurable disdain.</p>
<p>What weapons could avail against the impenetrable hide of such a man?</p>
<p>"She never cared for him," a vindictive voice whispered to her from the
depths of her heart.</p>
<p>Then she shrank back afraid before the hatred which held possession of
her soul. The passion which had animated her on the fateful evening of
Phyllis's flight, the very strength which had caused her to prevail,
seemed to her fearful and hideous things. She would fain have put the
thought of them away; have banished them and all recollection of Darrell
from her mind for ever.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_270" id="Page_270">[Pg 270]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>It was a bleak December morning, with a touch of east wind in the air,
when Phyllis was laid in her last resting-place.</p>
<p>To Gertrude all the sickening details of the little pageant were as the
shadows of a nightmare. Standing rigid as a statue by the open grave,
she was aware of nothing but the sweet, stifling fragrance of tuberose,
which seemed to have detached itself from, and prevailed over, the
softer scents of rose and violet, and to float up unmixed from the
flower-covered coffin.</p>
<p>Lucy stood on one side of her, silent and pale with down-dropt eyes;
Fanny sobbed vociferously on the other. Lord Watergate faced them with
bent head. The tears rolled down Fred Devonshire's face as the burial
service proceeded. Aunt Caroline looked like a vindictive ghost. Uncle
Septimus wept silently.</p>
<p>It seemed a hideous act of cruelty to turn away at last and leave the
poor child lying there alone, while the sexton shovelled the loose earth
on to her coffin; hideous, but inevitable; and at midday Gertrude and
Lucy drove back in the dismal coach to Baker Street, where Mr. Maryon
had put up alternate shutters in the shop-window,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_271" id="Page_271">[Pg 271]</SPAN></span> and the
umbrella-maker had drawn down his blinds.</p>
<p>Gertrude, as she lay awake that night, heard the rain beating against
the window-panes, and shuddered.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i035.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_272" id="Page_272">[Pg 272]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i047.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XXII.</span> <span class="smaller">HOPE AND A FRIEND.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>Alas, I have grieved so I am hard to love.</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">Sonnets from the Portuguese.</span></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>Gertrude was sitting by the window with Constance Devonshire one bleak
January afternoon.</p>
<p>Conny's face wore a softened look. The fierce, rebellious misery of her
heart had given place to a gentler grief, the natural human sorrow for
the dead.</p>
<p>This was a farewell visit. The next day she and her family were setting
out for the South of France.</p>
<p>"I tried to make Fred come with me to-day," Constance was saying; "but
he is dining with some kindred spirits at the Café Royal, and then going
on to the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_273" id="Page_273">[Pg 273]</SPAN></span> Gaiety. He said there would be no time."</p>
<p>Fred had been once to Baker Street since the unfortunate interview with
Lucy; had paid a brief visit of condolence, when he had been very much
on his dignity and very afraid of meeting Lucy's eye. The
re-establishment of the old relations was not more possible than it
usually is in such cases.</p>
<p>"How long do you expect to be at Cannes?" Gertrude said, after one of
the pauses which kept on stretching themselves baldly across the
conversation.</p>
<p>"Till the end of March, probably. Isn't Lucy coming up to say 'good-bye'
to a fellow?"</p>
<p>"She will be up soon. She is much distressed about the over-exposure of
some plates, and is trying to remedy the misfortune. Do you know, by the
by, that we are thinking of taking an apprentice? Mr. Russel has found a
girl—a lady—who will pay us a premium, and probably live with us."</p>
<p>"I think that is a good plan," said Conny, staring wistfully out of
window.</p>
<p>How strange it seemed, after all that<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_274" id="Page_274">[Pg 274]</SPAN></span> had happened, to be sitting here
quietly, talking about over-exposed negatives, premiums, and
apprentices.</p>
<p>Looking out into the familiar street, with its teeming memories of a
vivid life now quenched for ever, she said to herself, as Gertrude had
often said: "It is not possible."</p>
<p>One day, surely, the door would open to give egress to the well-known
figure; one day they would hear his footstep on the stairs, his voice in
the little room. Even as the thought struck her, Constance was aware of
a sound as of some one ascending, and started with a sudden beating of
the heart.</p>
<p>The next moment Matilda flung open the door, and Lord Watergate came,
unannounced, into the room.</p>
<p>Gertrude rose gravely to meet him.</p>
<p>Since the accident, which had brought him into such intimate connection
with the Lorimers' affairs, his kindness had been as unremitting as it
had been unobtrusive.</p>
<p>Gertrude had several times reproached herself for taking it as a matter
of course; for being roused to no keener fervour of gratitude; yet
something in his attitude<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_275" id="Page_275">[Pg 275]</SPAN></span> seemed to preclude all expression of
commonplaces.</p>
<p>It was no personal favour that he offered. To stretch out one's hand to
a drowning creature is no act of gallantry; it is but recognition of a
natural human obligation.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate took a seat between the two girls, and, after a few
remarks, Constance declared her intention of seeking Lucy in the studio.</p>
<p>"Tell Lucy to come up when she has soaked her plates to her
satisfaction," said Gertrude, a little vexed at this desertion.</p>
<p>To have passed through such experiences together as she and Lord
Watergate, makes the casual relations of life more difficult. These two
people, to all intents and purposes strangers, had been together in
those rare moments of life when the elaborate paraphernalia of everyday
intercourse is thrown aside; when soul looks straight to soul through no
intervening veil; when human voice answers human voice through no medium
of an actor's mask.</p>
<p>We lose with our youth the blushes, the hesitations, the distressing
outward marks of embarrassment; but, perhaps, with most<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_276" id="Page_276">[Pg 276]</SPAN></span> of us, the
shyness, as it recedes from the surface, only sinks deeper into the
soul.</p>
<p>As the door closed on Constance, Lord Watergate turned to Gertrude.</p>
<p>"Miss Lorimer," he said, "I am afraid your powers of endurance have to
be further tried."</p>
<p>"What is it?" she said, while a listless incredulity that anything could
matter to her now stole over her, dispersing the momentary cloud of
self-consciousness.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate leaned forward, regarding her earnestly.</p>
<p>"There has been news," he said, slowly, "of poor young Jermyn."</p>
<p>Gertrude started.</p>
<p>"You mean," she said, "that they have found him—that there is no
doubt."</p>
<p>"On the contrary; there is every doubt."</p>
<p>She looked at him bewildered.</p>
<p>"Miss Lorimer, there is, I am afraid, much cruel suspense in store for
you, and possibly to no purpose. I came here to-day to prepare you for
what you will hear soon enough. I chanced to learn from official
quarters what will be in every paper in England to-morrow. There is a
rumour that Jermyn has been seen alive."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_277" id="Page_277">[Pg 277]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"Lord Watergate!" Gertrude sprang to her feet, trembling in every limb.</p>
<p>He rose also, and continued, his eyes resting on her face meanwhile:—</p>
<p>"Native messengers have arrived at head-quarters from the interior,
giving an account of two Englishmen, who, they say, are living as
prisoners in one of the hostile towns. The descriptions of these
prisoners correspond to those of Steele and Jermyn."</p>
<p>"Lucy!" came faintly from Gertrude's lips.</p>
<p>"It is chiefly for your sister's sake that I have come here. The rumour
will be all over the town to-morrow. Had you not better prepare her for
this, at the same time impressing on her the extreme probability of its
baselessness?"</p>
<p>"I wish it could be kept from her altogether."</p>
<p>"Perhaps even that might be managed until further confirmation arrives.
I cannot conceal from you that at present I attach little value to it.
It was in the nature of things that such a rumour should arise; neither
of the poor fellows having actually been seen dead."</p>
<p>"What steps will be taken?" asked<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_278" id="Page_278">[Pg 278]</SPAN></span> Gertrude, after a pause. She had not
the slightest belief that Frank would ever be among them again; she and
Lucy had gone over for ever to the great majority of the unfortunate.</p>
<p>"A rescue-party is to be organised at once. The war being practically at
an end, it would probably resolve itself into a case of ransom, if there
were any truth in the whole thing. I may be in possession of further
news a little before the newspapers. Needless to say that I shall bring
it here at once."</p>
<p>He took up his hat and stood a moment looking down at her.</p>
<p>"Lord Watergate, we do not even attempt to thank you for your kindness."</p>
<p>"I have been able, unfortunately, to do so little for you. I wish to-day
that I had come to you as the bringer of good tidings; I am destined, it
seems, to be your bird of ill-omen."</p>
<p>He dropped his eyes suddenly, and Gertrude turned away her face. A pause
fell between them; then she said—</p>
<p>"Will it be long before news of any reliability can reach us?"</p>
<p>"I cannot tell; it may be a matter of days, of weeks, or even months."</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_279" id="Page_279">[Pg 279]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"I fear it will be impossible to keep the rumour from my poor Lucy."</p>
<p>"I am afraid so. I trust to you to save her from false hopes."</p>
<p>"So I am to be Cassandra," thought Gertrude, a little wistfully. She was
always having some hideous <i>rôle</i> or other thrust upon her.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate moved towards the door.</p>
<p>A sudden revulsion of feeling came over her.</p>
<p>"Perhaps," she said, "it is true."</p>
<p>He caught her mood. "Perhaps it is."</p>
<p>They stood smiling at one another like two children.</p>
<p>Constance Devonshire coming upstairs a few minutes later found Gertrude
standing alone in the middle of the room, a vague smile playing about
her face. A suspicion that was not new gathered force in Conny's mind.
Going up to her friend she said, with meaning—</p>
<p>"Gerty, what has Lord Watergate been saying to you?"</p>
<p>"Conny, Conny, can you keep a secret?"</p>
<p>And then Gertrude told her of the new hope, vague and sweet and
perilous, which Lord Watergate had brought with him.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_280" id="Page_280">[Pg 280]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>"But it is true, Gerty; it really is," Conny said, while the tears
poured down her cheeks; "I have always known that the other thing was
not possible. Oh, Gerty, just to see him, just to know he is alive—will
not that be enough to last one all the days of one's life?"</p>
<p>But this mood of impersonal exaltation faded a little when Constance
went back to Queen's Gate, where everything was in a state of readiness
for the projected flitting. She lay awake sobbing with mingled feelings
half through the night.</p>
<p>"Even Gerty," she thought; "I am going to lose her too." For she
remembered the smile in Gertrude's eyes that afternoon when she had
found her standing alone after Lord Watergate's visit; a smile to which
she chose to attach meanings which concerned the happiness of neither
Frank nor Lucy.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i280.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_281" id="Page_281">[Pg 281]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i036.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XXIII.</span> <span class="smaller">A DISMISSAL.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>O thou of little faith, what hast thou done?</i></div>
</div></div>
</div>
<p>Lucy has always since maintained that the days which followed Lord
Watergate's communication were the very worst that she ever went
through. The fluctuations of hope and fear, the delays, the prolonged
strain of uncertainty coming upon her afresh, after all that had already
been endured, could be nothing less than torture even to a person of her
well-balanced and well-regulated temperament.</p>
<p>"To have to bear it all for the second time," thought poor Gertrude,
whose efforts to spare her sister could not, in the nature of things, be
very successful.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_282" id="Page_282">[Pg 282]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>A terrible fear that Lucy would break down altogether and slip from her
grasp, haunted her night and day. The world seemed to her peopled with
shadows, which she could do nothing more than clutch at as they passed
by, she herself the only creature of any permanence of them all. But
gradually the tremulous, flickering flame of hope grew brighter and
steadier; then changed into a glad certainty. And one wonderful day,
towards the end of March, Frank was with them once more: Frank, thinner
and browner perhaps, but in no respect the worse for his experiences;
Frank, as they had always known him—kind and cheery and sympathetic;
with the old charming confidence in being cared for.</p>
<p>"And I was not there," he cried, regretful, self-reproachful, when Lucy
had told him the details of their sad story.</p>
<p>"I thought always, 'If Frank were here!'"</p>
<p>"I think I should have killed him," said Frank, in all sincerity; and
Lucy drew closer to him, grateful for the non-fulfilment of her wish.</p>
<p>They were standing together in the studio. It was the day after Jermyn's
return, and<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_283" id="Page_283">[Pg 283]</SPAN></span> Gertrude was sitting listlessly upstairs, her busy hands
for once idle in her lap. In a few days April would have come round
again for the second time since their father's death.</p>
<p>What a lifetime of experience had been compressed into those two years,
she thought, her apathetic eyes mechanically following the green garment
of the High School mistress, as she whisked past down the street.</p>
<p>She knew that it is often so in human life—a rapid succession of
events; a vivid concentration of every sort of experience in a brief
space; then long, grey stretches of eventless calm. She knew also how it
is when events, for good or evil, rain down thus on any group of
persons.—The majority are borne to new spheres, for them the face of
things has changed completely. But nearly always there is one, at least,
who, after the storm is over, finds himself stranded and desolate, no
further advanced on his journey than before.</p>
<p>The lightning has not smitten him, nor the waters drowned him, nor has
any stranger vessel borne him to other shores. He is only battered, and
shattered, and weary with the struggle; has lost, perhaps,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_284" id="Page_284">[Pg 284]</SPAN></span> all he cared
for, and is permanently disabled for further travelling. Gertrude smiled
to herself as she pursued the little metaphor, then, rising, walked
across the room to the mirror which hung above the mantelpiece. As her
eye fell on her own reflection she remembered Lucy Snowe's words—</p>
<p>"I saw myself in the glass, in my mourning dress, a faded, hollow-eyed
vision. Yet I thought little of the wan spectacle.... I still felt life
at life's sources."</p>
<p>That was the worst of it; one was so terribly vital. Inconceivable as it
seemed, she knew that one day she would be up again, fighting the old
fight, not only for existence, but for happiness itself. She was only
twenty-five when all was said; much lay, indeed, behind her, but there
was still the greater part of her life to be lived.</p>
<p>She started a little as the handle of the door turned, and Mrs. Maryon
announced Lord Watergate. She gave him her hand with a little smile:
"Have you been in the studio?" she said, as they both seated themselves.</p>
<p>"Yes; Jermyn opened the door himself, and insisted on my coming in,
though, to tell you the truth, I should have hesitated<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_285" id="Page_285">[Pg 285]</SPAN></span> about entering
had I had any choice in the matter—which I hadn't."</p>
<p>"Lucy has picked up wonderfully, hasn't she?"</p>
<p>"She looks her old self already. Jermyn tells me they are to be married
almost immediately."</p>
<p>"Yes. I suppose they told you also that Lucy is going to carry on the
business afterwards."</p>
<p>"In the old place?"</p>
<p>"No. We have got rid of the rest of the lease, and they propose moving
into some place where studios for both of them can be arranged."</p>
<p>"And you?"</p>
<p>"It is uncertain. I think Lucy will want me for the photography."</p>
<p>"Miss Lorimer, first of all you must do something to get well. You will
break down altogether if you don't."</p>
<p>Something in the tone of the blunt words startled her; she turned away,
a nameless terror taking possession of her.</p>
<p>"Oh, I shall be all right after a little holiday."</p>
<p>"You have been looking after everybody else; doing everybody's work,
bearing <span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_286" id="Page_286">[Pg 286]</SPAN></span>everybody's troubles." He stopped short suddenly, and added,
with less earnestness, "<i>Quis custodet custodiem?</i> Do you know any
Latin, Miss Lorimer?"</p>
<p>She rose involuntarily; then stood rather helplessly before him. It was
ridiculous that these two clever people should be so shy and awkward;
those others down below in the studio had never undergone any such
uncomfortable experience; but then neither had had to graft the new
happiness on an old sorrow; for neither had the shadow of memory
darkened hope.</p>
<p>Gertrude went over to the mantelshelf, and began mechanically arranging
some flowers in a vase. For once, she found Lord Watergate's presence
disturbing and distressing; she was confused, unhappy, distrustful of
herself; she wished when she turned her head that she would find him
gone. But he was standing near her, a look of perplexity, of trouble, in
his face.</p>
<p>"Miss Lorimer," he said, and there was no mistaking the note in his
voice, "have I come too soon? Is it too soon for me to speak?"</p>
<p>She was overwhelmed, astonished, infinitely agitated. Her soul shrank
back<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_287" id="Page_287">[Pg 287]</SPAN></span> afraid. What had the closer human relations ever brought her but
sorrow unutterable, unending? Some blind instinct within her prompted
her words, as she said, lifting her head, with the attitude of one who
would avert an impending blow—</p>
<p>"Oh, it is too soon, too soon."</p>
<p>He stood a moment looking at her with his deep eyes.</p>
<p>"I shall come back," he said.</p>
<p>"No, oh, no!"</p>
<p>She hid her face in her hands, and bent her head to the marble. What he
offered was not for her; for other women, for happier women, for better
women, perhaps, but not for her.</p>
<p>When she raised her head he was gone.</p>
<p>The momentary, unreasonable agitation passed away from her, leaving her
cold as a stone, and she knew what she had done. By a lightning flash
her own heart stood revealed to her. How incredible it seemed, but she
knew that it was true: all this dreary time, when the personal thought
had seemed so far away from her, her greatest personal experience had
been silently growing up—no gourd of a night, but a tree to last
through the ages. She, who had been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_288" id="Page_288">[Pg 288]</SPAN></span> so strong for others, had failed
miserably for herself.</p>
<p>Love and happiness had come to her open-handed, and she had sent them
away. Love and happiness? Oh, those will o' the wisps had danced ere
this before her cheated sight. Love and happiness? Say rather, pity and
a mild peace. It is not love that lets himself be so easily denied.</p>
<p>Happiness? That was not for such as she; but peace, it would have come
in time; now it was possible that it would never come at all.</p>
<p>All the springs of her being had seemed for so long to be frozen at
their source; now, in this one brief moment of exaltation, half-rapture,
half-despair, the ice melted, and her heart was flooded with the stream.</p>
<p>Covering her face with her hands, she knelt by his empty chair, and a
great cry rose up from her soul:—the human cry for happiness—the
woman's cry for love.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_289" id="Page_289">[Pg 289]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i047.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2><span>CHAPTER XXIV.</span> <span class="smaller">AT LAST.</span></h2>
<div class="center"><div class="poem"><div class="stanza">
<div><i>We sat when shadows darken,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>And let the shadows be;</i></div>
<div><i>Each was a soul to hearken,</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>Devoid of eyes to see.</i></div>
</div><div class="stanza">
<div><i>You came at dusk to find me;</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>I knew you well enough. . . .</i></div>
<div><i>Oh, Lights that dazzle and blind me—</i></div>
<div class="i1"><i>It is no friend, but Love!</i></div>
<div class="right"><span class="smcap">A. Mary F. Robinson</span>.</div>
</div></div>
</div>
<blockquote><p class="right"><i>Hotel Prince de Galles, Cannes,<br/>April 27th.<span class="s3"> </span></i></p>
<p>My dearest Gerty,—You shall have a letter to-day, though it is
more than you deserve. Why do you never write to me? Now that you
have safely married<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_290" id="Page_290">[Pg 290]</SPAN></span> your young people, you have positively no
excuse. By the by, the poor innocent mater read the announcement of
the wedding out loud at breakfast to-day.—Fred got crimson and
choked in his coffee, and I had a silent fit of laughter. However,
he is all right by now, playing tennis with a mature lady with
yellow hair, whom he much affects, and whom papa scornfully
denominates a "hotel hack."</p>
<p>All this, let me tell you, is preliminary. I have a piece of news
for you, but somehow it won't come out. Not that it is anything to
be ashamed of. The fact is, Gerty, I am going the way of all flesh,
and am about to be married. Believe me, it is the most sensible
course for a woman to take. I hope you will follow my good example.</p>
<p>Do you remember Sapho's words: "J'ai tant aimé; j'ai besoin d'être
aimée"? Do not let the quotation shock you; neither take it too
seriously, I think Mr. Graham—you know Lawrence Graham?—does care
as caring goes and as men go. He came out here, on purpose, a
fortnight ago, and yesterday we settled it between us....</p>
</blockquote>
<p>Gertrude read no further; the thin,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_291" id="Page_291">[Pg 291]</SPAN></span> closely-written sheet fell from her
hand; she sat staring vaguely before her.</p>
<p>Conny's letter, with its cheerfulness, partly real, partly affected,
hurt her taste, and depressed her rather unreasonably.</p>
<p>This was the hardest feature of her lot: for the people she loved, the
people who had looked up to her, she had been able to do nothing at all.</p>
<p>She was sitting alone in the dismantled studio on this last day of
April. To-morrow Lucy and Frank would have returned from Cornwall, and
have taken possession of the new home.</p>
<p>Her own plans for the present were vague.</p>
<p>One of her stories, after various journeys to editorial offices, had at
last come back to her in the form of proof, supplemented, moreover, by
what seemed to her a handsome cheque.</p>
<p>She had arranged, on the strength of this, to visit a friend in
Florence, for some months; after that period she would in all
probability take part with Lucy in the photography business.</p>
<p>There was no fire lighted, and the sun, which in the earlier part of the
day had warmed the room, had set. Most of the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_292" id="Page_292">[Pg 292]</SPAN></span> furniture and properties
had already gone to the new studio, but some yet remained, massed and
piled in the gloom.</p>
<p>The black sign-board, with its gold lettering, stood upright and forlorn
in a corner, as though conscious that its day was over for ever.
Gertrude had been busying herself with turning out a cupboard, but the
light had failed, and she had ceased from her work.</p>
<p>A very dark hour came to Gertrude, crouching there in the dusk and cold,
amid the dismantled workshop which seemed to symbolize her own life.</p>
<p>She who held unhappiness ignoble and cynicism a poor thing, had lost for
the moment all joy of living and all belief. The little erection of
philosophy, of hope, of self-reliance, which she had been at such pains
to build, seemed to be crumbling about her ears; all the struggles and
sacrifices of life looked vain things. What had life brought her, but
disillusion, bitterness, an added sense of weakness?</p>
<p>She rose at last and paced the room.</p>
<p>"This will pass," she said to herself; "I am out of sorts; and it is not
to be wondered at."</p>
<p>She sat down in the one empty chair the<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_293" id="Page_293">[Pg 293]</SPAN></span> room contained, and leaning her
head on her hand, let her thoughts wander at will.</p>
<p>Her eyes roved about the little dusky room which was so full of memories
for her. Shadows peopled it; dream-voices filled it with sound.</p>
<p>Lucy and Phyllis and Frank moved hither and thither with jest and
laughter. Fanny was there too, tampering amiably with the apparatus; and
Darrell looked at her once with cold eyes, although, indeed, he had been
a rare visitor at the studio.</p>
<p>Then all these phantoms faded, and she seemed to see another in their
stead; a man, tall and strong, his face full of anger and sorrow—Lord
Watergate, as he had been on that never-forgotten night. Then the anger
and sorrow faded from his face, and she read there nothing but
love—love for herself shining from his eyes.</p>
<p>Then she hid her face, ashamed.</p>
<p>What must he think of her? Perhaps that she scorned his gift, did not
understand its value; had therefore withdrawn it in disdain.</p>
<p>Oh, if only she could tell him this:—that it was her very sense of the
greatness of what he offered that had made her tremble, turn<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_294" id="Page_294">[Pg 294]</SPAN></span> away, and
reject it. One does not stretch out the hand eagerly for so great a
gift.</p>
<p>She had told him not to return and he had taken her at her word. She was
paying the penalty, which her sex always pays one way or another, for
her struggles for strength and independence. She was denied, she told
herself with a touch of rueful humour, the gracious feminine privilege
of changing her mind.</p>
<p>Lord Watergate might have loved her more if he had respected her less,
or at least allowed for a little feminine waywardness. Like the rest of
the world, he had failed to understand her, to see how weak she was, for
all her struggles to be strong.</p>
<p>She pushed back the hair from her forehead with the old resolute
gesture. Well, she must learn to be strong in earnest now; the thews and
sinews of the soul, the moral muscles, grow with practice, no less than
those of the body. She must not sit here brooding, but must rise and
fight the Fates.</p>
<p>Hitherto, perhaps, life had been nothing but failures, but mistakes. It
was quite possible that the future held nothing better in store for her.
That was not the question; all that concerned her was to fight the
fight.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_295" id="Page_295">[Pg 295]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She lit a solitary candle, and began sorting some papers and prints on
the table near.</p>
<p>"If he had cared," her thoughts ran on, "he would have come back in
spite of everything."</p>
<p>Doubtless it had been a mere passing impulse of compassion which had
prompted his words, and he had caught eagerly at her dismissal of him.
Or was it all a delusion on her part? That brief, rapid moment, when he
had spoken, had it ever existed save in her own imagination? Worst
thought of all, a thought which made her cheek burn scarlet in the
solitude, had she misinterpreted some simple expression of kindness,
some frank avowal of sympathy; had she indeed refused what had never
been offered?</p>
<p>She felt very lonely as she lingered there in the gloom, trying to
accustom herself in thought to the long years of solitude, of
dreariness, which she saw stretching out before her.</p>
<p>The world, even when represented by her best friends, had labelled her a
strong-minded woman. By universal consent she had been cast for the
part, and perforce must go through with it.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_296" id="Page_296">[Pg 296]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>She heard steps coming up the Virginia cork passage and concluded that
Mrs. Maryon was bringing her an expected postcard from Lucy.</p>
<p>"Come in," she said, not raising her head from the table.</p>
<p>The person who had come in was not, however, Mrs. Maryon.</p>
<p>He came up to the table with its solitary candle and faced her.</p>
<p>When she saw who it was her heart stood still; then in one brief moment
the face of the universe had changed for her for ever.</p>
<p>"Lord Watergate!"</p>
<p>"I said I would come again. I have come in spite of you. You will not
tell me that I come too soon, or in vain?"</p>
<p>"You must not think that I did not value what you offered me," she said
simply, though her voice shook; "that I did not think myself deeply
honoured. But I was afraid—I have suffered very much."</p>
<p>"And I.... Oh, Gertrude, my poor child, and I have left you all this
time."</p>
<p>For the light, flickering upwards, had shown him her weary, haggard
face; had shown him also the pathetic look of her<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_297" id="Page_297">[Pg 297]</SPAN></span> eyes as they yearned
towards him in entreaty, in reliance,—in love.</p>
<p>He had taken her in his arms, without explanation or apology, holding
her to his breast as one holds a tired child.</p>
<p>And she, looking up into his face, into the lucid depths of his eyes,
felt all that was mean and petty and bitter in life fade away into
nothingness; while all that was good and great and beautiful gathered
new meaning and became the sole realities.</p>
<div class="center space-above"><ANTIMG src="images/i046.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_298" id="Page_298">[Pg 298]</SPAN></span></p>
<div class="center"><ANTIMG src="images/i047.jpg" alt="Decoration" /></div>
<p> </p>
<h2>EPILOGUE.</h2>
<p>There is little more to tell of the people who have figured in this story.</p>
<p>Fanny continues to flourish at Notting Hill, the absence of children
being the one drop in her cup and that of her husband.</p>
<p>"But, perhaps," as Lucy privately remarks, "it is as well; for I don't
think the Marshes would have understood how to bring up a child."</p>
<p>For Lucy, in common with all young matrons of the day, has decided views
on matters concerned with the mental, moral, and physical culture of the
young. Unlike many thinkers, she does not hesitate to put her theories
into practice, and the two small occupants of her nursery bear witness
to excellent training.</p>
<p>The photography, however, has not been<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_299" id="Page_299">[Pg 299]</SPAN></span> crowded out by domestic duties;
and no infant with pretensions to fashion omits to present itself before
Mrs. Jermyn's lens. Lucy has succumbed to the modern practice of
specialising, and only the other day carried off a medal for photographs
of young children from an industrial exhibition. Her husband is no less
successful in his own line. Having permanently abandoned the paint-brush
for the needle, he bids fair to take a high place among the black and
white artists of the day.</p>
<p>The Watergates have also an addition to their household, in the shape of
a stout person with rosy cheeks and stiff white petticoats, who receives
a great deal of attention from his parents. Gertrude wonders if he will
prove to have inherited his father's scientific tastes, or the literary
tendencies of his mother. She devoutly hopes that it is the former.</p>
<p>Conny flourishes as a married woman no less than as a girl. She and the
Jermyns dine out now and then at one another's houses; her old affection
for Gertrude continues, in spite of the fact that their respective
husbands are quite unable (as she says) to hit it off.</p>
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_300" id="Page_300">[Pg 300]</SPAN></span></p>
<p>Fred has not yet married; but there is no reason to believe him
inconsolable. It is rather the embarrassment of choice than any other
motive which keeps him single.</p>
<p>Aunt Caroline, having married all her daughters to her satisfaction,
continues to reign supreme in certain circles at Lancaster Gate. She
speaks with the greatest respect of her niece, Lady Watergate, though
she has been heard to comment unfavourably on the shabbiness of the
furniture in Sussex Place.</p>
<p>As for Darrell, shortly after Phyllis's death, he went to India at the
invitation of the Viceroy and remained there nearly two years.</p>
<p>It was only the other day that the Watergates came face to face with
him. It was at a big dinner, where the most distinguished
representatives of art and science and literature were met. Gertrude
turned pale when she saw him, losing the thread of her discourse, and
her appetite, despite her husband's reassuring glances down the table.</p>
<p>But Darrell went on eating his dinner and looking into his neighbour's
eyes, in apparent unconsciousness of, or unconcern at, the Watergates'
proximity.</p>
<p>The Maryons continue in the old premises,<span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_301" id="Page_301">[Pg 301]</SPAN></span> increasing their balance at
the banker's, and enlarging their experience of life.</p>
<p>The Photographic Studio is let to an enterprising young photographer,
who has enlarged and beautified it beyond recognition.</p>
<p>As for the rooms above the umbrella-maker's: the sitting-room facing the
street; the three-cornered kitchen behind; the three little bed-rooms
beyond;—when last I passed the house they were to let unfurnished, with
great fly-blown bills in the blank casements.</p>
<p class="center space-above">THE END.</p>
<hr />
<p><span class="pagenum"><SPAN name="Page_302" id="Page_302">[Pg 302]</SPAN></span></p>
<p class="center">The Gresham Press,<br/><br/>UNWIN BROTHERS,<br/><br/>CHILWORTH AND LONDON.</p>
<SPAN name="endofbook"></SPAN>
<div style="break-after:column;"></div><br />